VETERA ET NOVA (OLD
AND NEW)
VETERA ET NOVA AND
(OLD
N.
Ri:v. CARDINAL TIIIC
I
WALSH,
RAN/KI.IN
COMPARATIVE
NK\Y)
NU.Mr.KK
A
:
i
F
S.J.
SKKTLH AM) A STUDY THK SAVKD AND TIIK
BIBL.
LI
1ST
MAJ<
COLLEGE
pub M.
H.
BKX/IC, KK
NEW
( i
n
:
GILL & P>R
SON
OTHERS
YORK, CINCINNATI, AND CHICAGO
1902
45B8
IRibil
(.
bstat:
nin opus cui titulus
iV -w), a I\ Nicolao t
coinftosHuiii a/ii/j/i
id commission
proba- crint
;
"
cst,
U
alsti
ejiisiii
fi<it,
tii
l\ tfra et
iVt
nt"
(Old and
nostrtf Societal h sacentote
Socictatis rc7
isflr,-s,
i/iti/ itx
recognoverint el in lucent cdi posse
facnltatcin
Imprimatur
conccdin<s
:
GULIELMUS,
nf typis timndctiir.
PREFACE OUR Lord in
the
tells
us that
"
Every scribe learned kingdom of heaven is like to a house
holder
who
bringeth forth from his treasure-
house things old and
selected these words, placing before "new," as the text of this short preface, because they suggested to me, and may perhaps to my readers, the and purpose scope of this simple, unpretentious and commonplace book. For it will treat of new."
I
"old"
truths, religious duties
and practices which are
because they are familiar and yet early catechism days old,
to
us from our
they are always new, because they are always powerful to do a most important work which is or ;
ought
be done. the truth ful
to
What more powerful than the word, of God ? )f what are more wonder (
things said in Scripture than of it?
Old
if
PREFACE
vi
you
will,
in this world, yet nay, the oldest thing
and always new, because always "living effectual and more piercing than any two-edged it
is
sword."
Catholics
who
fail
their great call
in
because these old things God and the truths which appertain to God and to their ing, fail
own
eternal
interests- are practically forgotten fresh and new, are not are not
or ignored, kept realities the effective they ought to be in their souls and lives. They believe in a sort of way,
but not with
"
a faith that
worketh."
twofold: the one posi The first is the tive, and the other negative. fatal power which earthly human material things,
The cause
of this evil
naturally attractive,
is
working through the senses,
the second, the ruin get over the soul for its want of a stronger counteracting power, which ;
can be gained only by the naturally distasteful, and therefore more difficult, study of super natural and spiritual things. ant education of the senses,
The
easy, pleas
bringing
home
us sensible things in a delightful way, not discount, but only places at an enormous the more important education in
to
impedes
means
spiritual
matters
by
faculties
of the
soul.
of
God
the
spiritual
a^ain and a^ain
notices this evil, and complains in \vords full of sensitiveness how He is ignored, forgotten, insulted,
contemned by
because
of
most favoured ones, the power and influence of low
lower than the
heavens
man
that
earthly things,
lis
I
brute
and Lave
this
in
beast.
falls
respect
"Hear,
()
ye
have brought up children and exalted them, and they have The ox knowcth its owner, and despised Me. ;
ear, () earth
the ass his master
s
crib
I
:
but Israel
:
known Me, and My people hath stood."
son
"The
honoureth
the servant the master
where is
My
honour
My
is
fear?"
?
"She:
and
if
I
not
his
then
if
:
I
hath not
under
father,
and
be a father,
be a master, where
decked herself out with
her earrings, and with her jewels, and went af other lovers, and forgot Me." "They have
"lei-
reigned, but not by Me they were princes, and I knew not ol their silver and their they have made idols to themselves." Will a virgin :
:
i_M>ld
1
forget her 1
ornaments? but
Isaias
i.
2
:
Mai.
i.
6
( ;
>sc.
"
My ii.
people
13. viii. 4.
have
PREFACE
viii
Me
forgotten
clays
without
"
number."
When
I
your hands with good things, you said, Our Lord notes and away from me."
filled
Go
condemns us "
this
have a dread
to
of
not
able
Him
fear
body (Matt.
in
to
can
that
I
hell; yea, x.
28
soul
:
both
destroy
He
xii.
said,
body, and but rather soul
say to you, Fear
Luke
;
the
kill
the
kill
when
it
Fear ye not them that
are
and commands
inconsistency,
Him"
And
4).
and
St.
Chrysostom marks the Jews as victims to this foolishness, when, in his forty-sixth Homily on the sixth chapter of St. John, he says, "When our Lord gave them material bread, they said lie
is
a prophet; but
when He taught them
concerning spiritual good, concerning eternal life, when He led them away from objects of sense
and
raised
their
thoughts
to
higher
matters, when most they ought to have ad mired, they murmur and start away, saying, Is
not this the son of Joseph, whose father and The cause of this con mother we know ? "
temptuous treatment of 1
for.
ii.
32
;
God Exck.
is
\vi.
found
in
the
PREFACE
ix
not study Him and His truth. He expressly says so when He gives as the reason why Israel and His own people had
men do
fact that
below the
fallen
of the ox and the ass
level
have not known
"They
Want
Me,
:
they have not
knowledge and under standing comes from want of study "They did not meditate, and they were not impressed." understood."
of
:
"
A
trite saying-,
right unless
which
nothing to
is
it
we do
it."
"/Mas,
know what that
is
religion
so delightful as a vision should be so distasteful as a reality." In
is
this
appear of
book
I
first
to me, the causes
call
attention to
what
remote and immediate
Catholics being-, as such, failures. take up in order those divine truths,
many
then
religious duties
I
and practices which Catholics
should study and consider in order "to be in order to make impressed," Catholicity a
working reality and power in their lives. Lastly, I do my best to prove that the study of or meditation on spiritual subjects is not
living,
a very difficult work,
and
practices, such
as
that
the
Catholic reception
duties of the
sacraments,
prayer,
temptations,
many
treatment of right are not as hard as too nearly
etc.,
think
the
make
or
Without making
little
them of the
for
themselves.
and the and will
"yoke"
"
burden,"
I
try to
show
that both can
be easily sweetened and lightened, if we study and reduce to practice divine truths in a spirit
of simple nothing-
lively faith. f r()
m
myself.
In It
this is
the
book
I
say
outcome of
some
scriptural, patristic, and spiritual reading which impressed me, and impressed me all the more because borne out by a rather long
experience.
It
is
hoped that
it
may
matter for useful
afford
spiritual reading. must apologise for frequent repetitions, but these are made with reference to important truths which, in my mind at least, seem to be I
practi
cally forgotten or lightly treated
by too many. N.
\V.
CONTENTS
.....
CHAP. I.
INTRODUCTORY
1.
CAUSES
01
III.
CACHES
oi
1
I\
.
V.
i
HE Kvn.
THE REMEDIES
M EDIT.Yl
ION
VII.
X.
VOCAL
I
.
XI. DlFKIcn.l IES
XII.
.
.
.
MAY
\VIIKTI .
.
IIEI.I .
us
I
-56 \VIIEN
.
\\ EI.I.
THE INCARNATION
.
XIII.
THOUGHTS ON THE SUFEERINCS or OUR LORD
XI\
THE BLESSED SACRAMENT
.
XV. X\
I.
XVII.
I-
KK.OUENT
COMMUNION
THE SACRAMENT OE PENANCE (
.RACE
AND THE USE OE
XVI II. TEMPTATIONS
.
.
IT
.
1
.
124
.
141
.
.
.
05
.
.... .
85 92
.
.
-69 .
.
KAYINd
29
.
.
....
OK
17
.21
.
.
.
.
KXAMEN
RAYER
3
.10
.
MEDITATION
DII-TICUI.TIES
ARTirUI.AR
.
.
CERTAIN INDUSTRIES MEDITATING I
.
.
.
.
IX.
.
A(;r. I
.
.
VI. NECESSITY OF
VIII.
Mvn.
TIII-:
>
175
201
220
.
242
.
253
CONTENTS
xii
PAGE
CHAP.
\1\. ON DEVOTIONS
XX. TllK VOUNG XXI.
I
m-.
ii
Ki<
AlTKMMt |.
II.
|
I-
M
->
54
KS ri
\
Ml H
I
IN
OK
<M
K
I-OKH -l
()S
VETERA ET NOVA CHAPTER
I
INTRODUCTORY I\
the study of
made
different
by Father Faber
the
77/6
his
authors,
book
Lost as
tJic
particularly by The Creator and
many arguments
Creature,
rove, as
in
Saved and
arc
more probable, the opinion
used
to
that the
najority of adult Catholics are saved. The heritage of the children of the Catholic
Church
certainly a grand, a noble, and a rich ^ne. (i) They have the only true dogmatic and moral code, given by God Himself: a is
code which
teaches
all
they are
bound
to
believe and to do, with a view to their eternal
They have
a right to divinely tstituted sacraments which consecrate every
salvation.
:.ate,
(2)
and are necessary or
useful
in
every
VETERA KT NOVA
2
other super natural gifts and graces, by the religious use of which they can observe this code, can be
phase
true
of life- -a
to
their
also
right
duties
to
and
and
thus save their souls. Church the safest of
responsibilities, in their (3) They have,
guides
and the
most
(4) In Holy Scripture sympathetic of helpers. the guidance- of His under to them, God gives
Church, reasons, motives, facts, some of these awful in the fear they ought to inspire, others beautiful in the love they ought to enkindle, which should fill them with the dread of not being good Catholics, desire, of being such.
To anyone
reilecting
and with
the
on these four
strong-
truths,
that all Catholics are it must appear strange lives not saved or still more strange, that the of them are below the level ot of so ;
many
Catholic principles, or directly opposed to them. To study the causes and remedies of this evil interest to Catholics ought not to be devoid of re own protection or with a view to their formation.
We
and remote and
shall consider the causes negative
general and particular, immediate, to which we may trace this evil, and then the remedies which should be applied.
positive,
CHAPTKK ("AUSKS
TIN-: first
at
the
OF
II
KYI
Till-!
I.
cause
root
general and remote, hut still of the evil is that natural and
naturally easy and delightful descent to
what is human, imperfect, sinful, and that naturally hard and difficult ascent to what is good, with that natural repugnance to face it both which are of the very essence of our fallen nature, and there ;
fore as
of
rank
Adam.
in
Catholics as in the other children tells us this when, in
God
Holy
Scripture, lie draws a most humiliating picture and predicates the; very worst things of man
unregenerate and uninlluenced by grace (Isaias Ps. xiii.). And no religious consecration
lui.
;
by baptism or other sacraments, by solemn vows, by priestly or episcopal ordination, can change any man s nature, can take the old leaven out of him. or prevent exterior material things playing on him in a tempting and dangerous wav.
VRTRRA RT NOVA
4
God
description ot is too truly and sadly borne out by There have been Catholics who
Moreover, fallen
man
experience. believed in
s
scriptural
world as a mere passingmoment of probation, and in the next as a fixed abode of unending reward or punishment who had that desire, common to man, of this
;
hereafter, and who knew happiness here, and that they had always at hand the means of in theory at least, and securing both who held, ;
would perhaps point the truth by the fate of others, that real rational enjoyment comes only with the moderate and legitimate use of the and that what is best for things of earth, happiness
in
eternity
best lor happiness in as Catholics were
is
men
And
failures.
yet these They embittered,
rendered
miserable a
time.
have
life
made wholesome,
empoisoned, and which they could
sweet,
and
happy,
and premature decay, death, to terrible contemplate. after-consequences too Because of the easy descent. all this? ending often
Why
They allowed
in
lower in earthly material things,
nature than themselves but naturally attractive, to get a fatal working through the senses,
them down and power over the soul, to drag for dees deo-rade them to the level of the beast
CACSEX not (iocl say, \\ hen not understand he is "
and compared
beast,
OF
EVIL
Till:
man was become to
in
5
honour he did
like to the brute
them"?
xl.
(Ps.
13).
They j^ave themselves away to some vile passion which they should and could have kept in subjection, and pampered it till it became an exacting, domineering tyrant it
They became
liked.
ruled
them as on
terrible tiling
A
earth." kin^, unhorsed, on maltreated by a skive whom he
the face of the the ground,
who
"that
himself had mounted
in
his
own
"
place.
An
have seen under the sun, servants on horses, and princes walking on the ground as evil
I
servants"
"The (Kccles. x. 5 7). corruptible load to the soul, and the earthly body habitation pressetli down the mind" (\\isd. ix.
a
is
"It
15).
will
make
xviii. 3
thou Lnve to thy soul her desires, she thee a joy to thy enemies" (Kcclus.
i
).
P>esides
this
downward
were the natural ascent
difficulties
inclination in
the
there
way
of
the difficulty of practical!} realising spiritual things, the repugnance to self-restraint, the dislike to use self-denial, mortification, -
those
supernatural means, prayer, the sacra ments, etc., which secure ^race ^race, by the liidit of which we can see our spiritual enemies, ;
understand their tactics and in the strength of which we can hold our own, be lord and master ;
of our souls, resist and conquer all along the Catholics incline towards the easy de line. scent and recoil from the difficult ascent just as
other
We
men
do.
should also bear
in
mind
that the divine
ecclesiastical precepts insisted on by the Catholic Church are not only more; numerous but more strict, severe, and self-restraining than those of any other Church. Along with
and
which a Catholic believes, in with most Christian sects, he is bound
truths
those
common
the
to accept
J-ord in
a
dogma
fulness
of the divinity
scarcely
of our
found elsewhere;
Lord s real presence in the Sacrifice and Sacrament of the Altar, of the divine infallible authority of the Church, and those-
also of our
the .Sovereign Pontiff as defined by well. as Vatican Council, and a few others He is also bound to live according to the
of the
to observe not only discipline of his Church the ten commandments, but also precepts
under mortal binding in ordinary circumstances, on Sundays Mass sin, such as the hearing of and holidays, confession and communion at certain times, fast and abstinence on certain
CAL SKS
He
clays.
is
Ol-
also
THE
FA/11.
a
take
to
supposed
7
far
graver view of interior sins than non- Catholics Now as St. Paul asserts, By the law is "
do.
the sin
knowledge of except by the
sin,"
law"
and
"
I
in.
(Rom.
know 20), we may the number number of
did not
safely conclude that the greater of laws, the greater will be the
In a temptations and opportunities to sin. word, the main mysterious and purely spiritual truths which a Catholic is bound to believe,
and the mode of blood, which he
life,
commanded
is
and
so opposed to llesh to
live,
are
provoke and call out what is rebellious within us, and we are all rebels by calculated
to
nature.
A
Catholic
subject,
as
must
others
also are,
live
to
its
in
the
world,
dangers
seductive influences, and the world strong for him.
is
and
often too
The
conscience of a Catholic ought to have, rule has, a keenness, a sensitiveness, a sharp admonishing power not usually found
and as a in
others.
1
lence,
conscience, he
is
when he
acts against his
often tempted to sin on in a
sort of wild, reckless rage with himself.
This
many Catholics, who for a time suffered from the remorse of conscience is
often the case with
the Nemesis which
and unhappiness of
soul,
haunts a habit of
sin,
who, got out of
their
newly acquired
\vere
happy
in
this habit, liberty,
unfortunately they relapse. It is remarkable, and it has been often said, that you find the extremes of religion and if
irreligion
in
Catholic
countries,
where
one be
should suppose that the Church ought more effective because of the number of her of her ministers, her temples and sanctuaries, her religious institutions, perfect organisation, to
And
yet some or reason the see in this very state of things rather the-, occasion of these extremes. Many
and the splendour of her
ritual.
esteem and therefore use carefully and zealously those abundant and ever - at - hand means of whilst, on the sanctity, and become very holy ;
other hand, many disesteem, neglect, contemn them, and, by this abuse of great light and into the darkness and weakness of "race, drift & sin
and
unbelief.
In contrast with such there have been other
countries where a strong unscrupulous perse Catholics as to cuting government so crushed social position, deprive them of political power, in a word, of temporal prosperity, education, No doubt those all civil and religious liberty.
CAUSES
THE
Oh"
FA
II. i>
dark
d;iys were illumined by heroic patience and suffering for the faith, for, as a distinguished writer has said, Perhaps Ireland in her sub "
jection has fulfilled as providential a mission as Still, for a any other people in their glory."
long time after this unjust pressure was removed, a fear, a cowardice;, a human respect of some
kind or other, remained and interfered with an
manly confession and profession of re It is not easy for those; who have slowly ligion. emerged from slavery, lowliness, and poverty to open
awe or dread of a powerful and wealthy class, even though tin s class long dominated them in an unfair and cruel manner. At the same time, notwithstanding all which can and maybe said by way of explanation or excuse for loose and lax Catholics, it is strange that so many who call themselves Catholics and would be indignant it called anything else, do not live up to their belief; some truly meriting the title: of "mere nominal Catholics," shake; off a certain
their
only
overt
act
ol
religion
presence at Mass on Sundays. 1
John
(
)
Ila-an.
be:ing
their
CIIAPTKR CAt SKS OF
Tin. second
cause
fundamental
is
Till
remote
III
KVIL
;
1
,
if
kne\v, perhaps did not care to
forgotten,
you
will,
but
that such Catholics either never
know, or have
what the profession of the Catholic
means, and are not practically convinced of the strict binding of conscience, under grave sanctions, which such a profession involves. faith
They
or say they believe, all they arc: to believe, and that they know all they
believe,
bound bound
arc
to do.
This may be
true, but their
manner of their own, and is so vague, superficial, and weak as to be almost powerless and perfectly ineffective when mor faith
is
after a
tification, self-restraint,
and the
use.
of certain
And if supernatural necessary. such persons practise any external religious act, it is too often because of some temporal or human motive, or because the doing of it costs means
them
little
or
are
nothing.
They do
not
really
CAUSES Or THE EVIL
i
i
admire the beauty, respond
to the love, appre dread the penalties they did, they would be
ciate the ministrations, or
of their Church, for, if her faithful and true; children.
Let
me endeavour
to illustrate
say, by fession or
depend
?
what
I
wish to
Take any
a few
homely examples. pro walk of life. On what does success )n two things On a course of ) ( (
:
i
study, of education, of training, which will give all necessary knowledge concerning the profes sion,
and which
principles,
will
rules,
teach and insist on certain
traditional customs,
etc.
which should be respected and upheld practice of
it.
(2)
in
etc.,
the
That the man who has got
knowledge into his head should put his hand earnestly to work and reduce it to action. A barrister, a physician, a surgeon- no matter how well formed under learned and experi
all this
enced professors, no matter how full of bookcannot be a success unless he knowledge actually uses in the
work of
his profession
the;
knowledge he has acquired. An artisan could not be a success, even though he has learned his trade perfectly, and knows that certain tools are necessary and, if rightly used, effective in turning out a thing of beauty in wood or stone or metal, unless he puts his hand to the work
VETERA ET NOVA
12
and docs
it according to those recognised prin of art in which he has been instructed. ciples is a It good sign and suggestive of future
when
a student keeps well in mind that he should labour to get knowledge, not merely
success
to
have
it
in his
at
for the
hour of examen,
up that he may afterwards havehand and turn it to good account in the
but to store it
head
business of
it
life.
Now
the Catholic religion
is
a profession, the highest, grandest, and most has its education and It important of all. training in dogma and discipline, its principles, laws, customs, etc., all which the Church imparts freely
and without price
For a Catholic
to all
to be a success,
it
her
children.
will
not do to
It will not do to believe these things. in them so as never to think of questioning, He must believe doubting, or denying them. in them with that simple, living, lively, active
know
all
a faith which will not
faith
"which worketh,"
only
make him thoroughly
conscious
of the
in the grave responsibilities and duties involved will enable, profession of Catholicity, but which
urge, guide,
and strengthen him
to his profession in the teeth
to act according
of dislike, repug
nance, temporal interest, or persecution. Take another illustration. If a man
enter
CAUSES OF THE EVIL
13
the army, he must submit to a military education,
and
early drill, discipline Hut, no matter out, manu-uvres, etc.
training,
formed,
it
;
camping-
how
well
not do for him to be a coward or
will
mere drawing-room bound to make use of
a
figure in scarlet. his
knowledge and
He
is
train
ing, to enter into close contact with powerful enemies, to go into action at risk of limb and
Now duty or obedience command him. the Church has her army, and all its children She carefully instructs and are her soldiers. trains them in the very best tactics, defensive
life,
if
keep clear of enemies when and legitimately" fight victoriously when they must encounter them. She rightly, therefore, commands and expects
and offensive they can, and ;
to
"to
them to be true soldiers of Christ, to light for Him, the great King, and for her, no matter what it may cost them. Or, to take a more commonplace example. If a
man
join a secular social
quired not only to to observe them.
know
its
rules,
He may
club,
but
he still
not violate
is
re
more all,
or
some, or even one of them, without exposing himself to fine, or perhaps to the disgrace of The Catholic Church may be fairly expulsion. likened to a religious club, the purpose of which
VK TR KA E T NOVA
4
1
is
to
has
make men happy here and its
All therefore
of
hereafter.
membership and
conditions of
who enjoy to
membership ought
this privileged
observe
well at least as they do, from
It
its rules.
grace
its
rules as
human
motives,
those, of a purely secular club. Keeping in mind the contrasts, just alluded
between Catholic profession and the Catholic Church on one hand, and secular professions and institutions on the other, we cannot but be to,
struck by a strange inconsistency in the conduct of many Catholics, which comes from the fact that
do not really to be a Catholic.
they
means There should be no
understand what conflict
between
it
God
their respective interests, nor is there ever such a conilict in the life, of a truly man. Moreover, God is the least exact
and man and
good ing and most generous of masters,
as lar as
If immediate personal service is concerned. one hour out persons living in the world gave to of the twenty-four every day prayer and their favourite devotions, and an hour or so
once a month
munion,
to
confession
for
by such
God
would,
I
and holy com
mean immediate personal
hope, be fairly satisfied, And no doubt to get more. though pleased
service,
I
CA USES OF THE
E VII.
\
5
Pie would not only allow, but wish them to do earnestly with a pure intention, and with a view
temporal success, the work of life to which has called them. One; hour in the twentyfour to Him, and the other twenty-three to their temporal interests, recreation, rest, etc. And yet there are Catholics who will not give Him the: few hours: Catholics who think less to
He
and make
and the things of Cod than they do of themselves and their personal affairs Catholics who could not, from merely less of (rod
:
human motives, bring themselves to offend once their fellow-man, or violate a law of the land, or of the army, or of their club, which would subject them to a degrading sentence or a severe punishment who yet make nothing of offending Cod and sinning against His law Catholics who reverence the: ;
:
of the
majesty
king and
yet have no kings,
nor
real
respect
are
his
loyal
subjects,
reverence for the for
the
and
King of
ordinances of the
Catholics who love their Lawgiver and friends, and yet have no true love for Him, the Friend of friends and Lover of lovers, who became their brother that He might suffer and die for them Catholics who believe in the Sacrament of Penance the
great
:
relatives
:
VKTRRA RT NOVA
,6
of greatest proof and outcome
and yet neglect
to
approach
God s mercy who believe
it
;
Blessed Sacrament, the sacrament, by and yet never receive or excellence, of love; in
the
treat
it
with devotion
:
Catholics
who
believe
death, judgment, hell, and the thirds," fear which is the yet are withou. the salutary The; "devils" believe of wisdom. in
"last
beginning and tremble.
but sins on.
man believes, does What solution is
not tremble, there
of
this
inconsistency, belief, and a life I think to it? itnioring or in contradiction we shall find it in the fact that such Catholics
mysterious
never gave or never give that thought, study, consideration to the great religious truths which are of
tin:
which
is
essence of Catholic belief; a study these necessary in order to bring
them living, to make them and working realities in practical convictions their souls and lives.
truths home, to keep
CHAPTER TIIK
IV
RKMKDIKS
now
pass on to consider the necessity and importance of religious study or meditation. There are persons who. though poorly or not
\Vi:
at all educated,
catechism, with
an
instinct,
have a good knowledge of
whom
and
who who
simple lively faith
their is
as
quiet remote can get on fairly well live
in
country districts, without any formal or set study of the divine truths. It is not so, however, with those who are
intellectual, well educated, in constant contact with books, with men, with the world.
Such persons, even though they be not troubled by any difficulties about the truths themselves, cannot, as a rule, hold their own as good Catholics unless they give some time to the study of those truths with the purpose of keep ing them well in head and hand, and effective in their lives.
The word
perhaps too strong, but
it
"cannot"
may
may seem
be safely stated
VETERA ET NOVA
,8
and proved that such a study is morally in making necessary, and is certainly powerful influence, dominant those truths a leading and When use; the word study," I do not mean "
I
a study in order to know these truths, or to learn the grounds on which they rest, or to see if
there be
but a
good arguments
study
in
for or against
simple lively
faith
and believed,
accepted understand their
already
of
in
them
;
truths,
order
to
meaning, the responsi bilities and consequences which the accepting involves, and to stimulate and of them full
really
our daily strengthen the resolution of forming It is scarcely possible lives according to them. Catholics of living in the for certain classes world, but to
lead
unless
more
still
the
they
lives
be
for Priests
to
persons
reflection,
consideration,
which or what you
of
in
their
religious
meditation,
study, call
it
like.
quite at so religion,
There are Catholics instructed
and Religious,
they are bound,
which
home and much so
well that
told or reminded of they do not relish being "
their duties.
I
know them
already,"
they
will
do not like being bored about them/ and yet do not fulfil many of them. are you if If vou know these things, happy think, or say,
"
"and
I
THE REMEDIES you
do
saying,"
them,"
writes
,
"A speaks God. Cardinal Newman,
so
9
trite
"it
is
nothing to know what is right unless we do The fullest and most accurate knowledge of it."
and of its precepts is not only nothing, but will, on judgment day, be worse than nothing, if we do not reduce it to practice. religion
Happy if we do, unhappy if we do not. He who adds knowledge adds labour and sorrow. The servant who knoweth well "
the will of the Master, and does not do
get double little
stripes."
but the
In this matter
it is
it,
will
not the
great knowledge which
is
the
dangerous thing. Again, there are Catholics who are not only well instructed, but who hold in esteem and admiration the Church, who believe in her divine origin, speak in high terms of her moral code as the very best rule of life, and yet are her obedient children only when it would not be humanly prudent not to be so, or when obedience would entail no trouble, self-restraint, or acting against natural inclination. do not obey because the Church
"
They
commands, when they would have done
they only do right it had she not commanded." religion
which
is
"Alas! that so delightful as a vision should
20
VETERA El NOVA
Mere talk be so distasteful as a reality." about ear the to and hio-h-soundino-, edifying some with to do full service religion seems whereas simple self-denying obedience is the This want of very life of practical religion. knowing and not reality in many Catholics, doinir. the clear intellect and the hard will, traced to one cause. They do not ;
maybe
meditate, and therefore are not
impressed."
CHAPTER WE
headings
What
is
manner of making portance. I
under the following
shall treat this subject :
V
meditation Its
it.
?
right
necessity and im
What is
Its difficulties.
The
should wish to answer this
clear,
meditation
?
in
a
Meditation
is
(juestion
simple, intelligible way. the taking- of some divine truth, looking at it not in a passing, superficial, perfunctory way,
but thoughtfully, studiously at it and into it as a truth which has some deep meaning for myself, because revealed by God with a view to
my side I
eternal salvation.
by
reason on
bring
it
intellect
forced
thing
I
place
side with this truth
my
soul
and under
and its
life;
light.
examine myself according to it, home straight to myself. Using my so, a conclusion will be most probably it,
upon me, namely, that there is some my soul and life which is out of
in
keeping with or opposed to the truth of God, 21
E TF. RA RT NO A
7
22
1
therefore a
The
bad
lie,
Him, and
to
1
to be.
myself and displeasing got rid and kept rid of.
for
then accepting this conclusion, resolves In other to do so and to put things right. words, I propose to myself the truths of dod I then make. as the only true standard of life. an honest severe raking examination of myself will
according to them, and, clearly seeing that
some things out
are.
calls
"inordinate."
I
admit
it,
Ignatius
determine to
to the work,
A
saying of St. aright. I do not meditate to into an axiom, "
more
there.
and order my liie Bernard has passed
my hand
put
of order, what
St.
become
become better." \Ye do become more learned about dod,
learned, but to
meditate, to
ourselves, and about our present relations and Hut we are not to position towards Him. and utilise; the further to are we here go stop knowledge gained, in the bettering of ourselves. ;
Meditation if
it
do not
or in
worthless
study is religious often result the end
slowly,
almost insensibly, with some
slips or falls
and then-
work
the crowning ourselves better men.
Let
in
me now
illustrate
what
or two.
saying, by an example as the text of our meditation
I
of
making
have been
We on
now
may
take
death
that
striking saying of Job,
"
When man
dead,
is
and stripped, and consumed, pray thee where all terrible things of O or this, is he ? )eath, the most terrible because the moment upon which depends eternity." There seems to be I
"
"
1
a special providence; in the. fact that God has made this terrible truth so evidently certain that
men, who have denied
could not
this
call
in
all
question.
other
truths,
Experience
is
Where every day proving those divine; words, and has not seen is the man who has lived "
And
we needed
a proof of the in the fact it necessity of meditation, we; have is always in death that this awful preacher "
death
?
if
our midst, speaking with no uncertain voice, and on yet thousands do not heed him, and go loving the world and sin, though they and must believe that at any moment
may and
at
some mome;nt both must
Having asked
grace;,
light to
know both
end.
see
the;
im
and portant bearings of this truth on myself, forced on strength te) carry out the resolutions
me by
the fact things.
I must things,
begin my stuely. that death is the most
them,
I
(i)
I
ce-rtain
rest
on
of
all
It must come to inc. must come. be / must die, stripped of all earthly most loved, most sinned even
It
the>se
VKTKRA ET NOVA
24
and most sinned by my body cast away to be consumed by rottenness and vermin, and and my soul to go forth and face the just
for,
truth that
rest on the avenging judge. (2) to the death, though the most certain, is as where, the when, and the how, the most I
uncertain of
moment moment
all
things.
of death
of
my
I
reflect that
the critical, the only the moment
the
critical
because
life,
upon
As found then, eternity. either to exult for ever with
my
which depends decides
is
(3)
"
fate,
heaven, or to weep for ever with the Besides, I can die but once, and lost in hell." cannot therefore repair, in a second, the I Christ
in
mistakes
made
in
the,
first.
(4)
then turn to
I
answer such questions Have you any guarantee,
myself and ask and as the
following: against a sudden death
ness in which great sciousness will make
preparation very
against a death sickor uncon physical pain ?
f
c!>
a
real
difficult,
if
repentance and not morally im
Can you safely hope for or risk possible ? In what state are a deathbed repentance? In mortal sin perhaps, or this moment? you
worst state of mortal sin drifting towards the way to your predominant
by habitually giving
venial sin, or in a very doubtful and unsatis-
MEDITATION factory
state
of conscience
25
and
If so,
soul.
what
logical conclusion is forced on you by Is it not right reason and common-sense? to repent and to be quick about it, and to use in
means necessary
the future the
in
order to
dread keep yourself always ready summons, so awful because so uncertain ? If some temporal loss depended on certain circumstances, would you not take the wisest precautions and protect yourself against them ? If you knew that an assassin was secretly and cunningly hanging about in order to murder you when off your guard, would you willingly Is not the soul more give him a chance? than the body, and the unending world of heaven or hell, more than that of a passing moment ? Order therefore thy house and keep for
it
this
so.
Or take the Passion or some scene of it. The New Testament tells me its history. By the use of memory and imagination I can I
picture
it
intellect
draw
my
before me, and, by the use of the I will, study, reason over it,
and
conclusions,
and form
my
practical
on the question, Who suffers ? The Eternal Son of God. True, God Himself, who needed no man or no man s resolutions,
(i)
I
rest
VKTEKA
2 r,
o-oocls,
NOVA
F.T
happy by the per ot and of His nature independently
who was
fection
infinitely
man. (2) How did lie suffer? Most really, human most keenly, most intensely in that His made he nature which He took, which but more own, which was as human as my own, were, only
was God
man, and
He
He
all
subjected
may imagine myself
I
.
if
the more, because
He. suffered as
sensitive to suffering.
the scourging,
to one* only one, of His tortures, and try to realise the nailing to the cross,
should
I
feel
What,
it.
then, of
Him
how
racked,
without in every capability of suffering body nature and soul within, as Ion- as human could endure,
whom
does
me, for
love,
by
He
50
many
suffer?
of me.
to
if
rightly
used
will
For me,
when
He suffers enemy. buy me out of slavery,
tortures
a
?
or
1
for love of
sinner
atone for
(5)
and His
my
to
sins, ^
to merit graces which me out of hell and lift
reflect heaven. (4) I should enthrone me calm the patience, also on the sweet silence, He, my which with the in
perfect resignation will, drinks divine Exemplar, bears the terrible obedient Father, the most bitter cup of His should then honestly and unto death. (5) I
severely
study
and
examine myself.
How
MEDITATION
27
Him? What have; done for Him ? What return have made for His immense-, unselfish for love me ? Forgotten, ignored, sinned against Him seldom thinking of, seldom speaking to Him will in meanly and selfishly gratifying my
have
treated
I
I
I
<\vn
open opposition to His not denying myself, even in small things, for love of Him. Could I
who had
a
treat
myself to
bring
so,
man
one arm through love of me? I feel if a man, for love of whom treated me as I have treated to
make
and and
of
his
less
His
of
should had suffered,
Am
Him?
love, than of a
human love?
God
How I
I
God, tortured unto death
my
infinite
ingratitude to in
a beggar one finder or
willingly sacrificed
Am
I
to
mere man
make
less of
myself than of ingratitude a fellow-man towards myself? Greater love in
and a more perfect imitation of Jesus Christ should be, as St.
Ignatius tells of meditation on the Passion.
us,
the result
And when we
find in Catholics, instead of these, coldness, in
difference,
offensive treatment,
such an attitude towards
Him
we may to the
trace
fact that
they have not studied Him, and therefore do not really know Him. He is not the reality to
them
that their
fellow
-
man and
material
28
I
ETEKA ET NOVA
have not meditated and "They things are. are not impressed." Let me, as a conclusion to this point, repeat
what has been said before and what
is
worth
meditation is selfremembering, namely, that of under the light^ study and self-examination God s truths, with the set purpose of making
myself a holier and better man.
CHAPTER
VI
NECESSITY OF MEDITATION IN treating- this second question, we hope to be able to prove that the neglect of meditation is the principal cause of those evils which are to
be found
in
too
many
practice of meditation
Catholics, is
against and remedy for
and that the
the great protection As there are them.
many arguments advanced by eminent
spiritual
prove that meditation or the practi cal study of divine truths is one of the most effective helps to sanctification, and is morally writers, to
necessary for this purpose to certain classes of men, I purpose to draw attention to those
which seem
to
be the strongest.
If we study this subject from a scriptural point of view, we must admit certain clear and emphatic statements of God, namely,
First argument.
that meditation or study of is
His law and truth
powerful for keeping persons faithful to Him, its omission is the cause of their falling
whilst
29
VETERA ET NOVA
30
away,
-
that
individuals,
lc
I
of
attributes
nations,
the
defection
of
His own chosen
of
want of thought, study, considera tion, reflection, meditation on His words and works or, to put it in another way. to the ignorance, the indifference, and hard-heartedness which were the necessary consequences
people, to
the;
;
of the neglect ot such study. Let us first take the Old Testament, as
its
inspired hooks give us the lives and discourses of those heaven-sent men, legislators, and prophets, who instructed and ruled Israel. These holy men promulgated, proclaimed, and upheld the, law given by (iod, and commanded its observance. They insisted on the constant study of this law as the first and best means of I hey securing respect for and obedience to it. told and denounced the-, violators of the law, that their lapsing into sin, the worst sin, that their ingratitude to that (iod idolatry,
them
who
loved them so tenderly, and who had done with strong hand for them "
such great things
and outstretched neglect
of
legislator
arm,"
all
came from
their
Moses, the inspired study. of ruler Israel, and Joshua his
this
and warned them
in the most solemn manner against forgetting God and His law,
successor,
NECESSITY OF MEDITA TION
31
and instructed them in the means they should use in order not to do so. In v.,
vi.,
the
we
Book
of
read that
said to them,
Deuteronomy, chaps, "
Hear,
Moses
O
called
Israel,
all
Israel
iv.,
and
the ceremonies
and judgments which speak in your ears to learn them and He day, fulfil them in work." and the ten commandments, repeats explains the precepts, judgments, and ceremonies," given by God and accepted by them and then adds, That thou mayest fear the Lord thy God, and keep all His commandments and precepts, tinsons and thy grandsons, all the days of thy life. That thou mayest take heed diligently, lest thou forget the Lord who brought thee out of the I
"
;
"
land of Egypt, out of the house of bondage. That thou mayest love the Lord thy God with
thy whole heart and soul and strength, and may fear and serve Him only, and may walk in the that the Lord thy these words which I
way let
God had commanded, command thee this day
Thou shalt tell them to thy and thou shalt meditate on them sit ting in thy house, and walking on thy journey, And thou shalt bind sleeping, and rising. them as a sign on thy hand, and they shall be and shall move between thy eyes, and thou be in thy heart.
children,
VETERA ET NOVA
32
them
shalt write
in
the entry and on the doors moreover, in the Book
We read,
of thy house." of Joshua, chap,
i.,
ho\v (iod gave the follow
him
ing command to Joshua, and through Let not the book of the law depart the people from thy mouth, but thou shalt meditate on it to
"
:
observe and do day and night, that thou mayest all
in things that are written
direct thy way,
it
and understand
:
then shalt thou it."
would be imagine how (iod could have more earnestly commanded and on His works urged His people to meditate in the and words than He did inspired texts could have more plainly told them just cited, or was necessary if they meditation that such be faithful and true to their really wished to Himself. His words are deserv religion and to It
difficult
to
because the meansing of our serious study, is as necessary to the Catholic as meditation to the Israelite, nay, more necessary, for a reason to be mentioned hereafter. Father Parsons, S.J., writes, in his Christian as follows Directory, on this subject other causes none is more general :
in
"
Among
or
more
Holy Scripture than the want
often alleged of consideration, by which common snare and deceit of our adversary most men fall into sin,
33
and remain in the same to tion and eternal perdition."
their
final
destruc
Isaiah the
"So
prophet, speaking of the careless nobility and gentry of Jewry that gave themselves to
banqueting and mirth without consideration duties towards (iod, repeats often the threat of woe against them, and then puts
of their
down the cause in these words, larpand viol and timbrel and song and wine; in your feasts, and the work of (iod you regard not, nor consider the works of Ilis hands. Therefore hath hell enlarged her soul, and opened her mouth without any bounds, and their strongones, and their people, and their high and Isaias v. 14). glorious ones shall descend into it These words may in strict truth be applied to I
"
(
Catholics who are so worldly, so absorbed the things of earth, so bent on the pleasures and dissipations of the hour, that they seem to esteem life as a pastime," and to give
many in
"
no serious
thought or study to higher, more God important, and more necessary affairs. continues Father Parsons, addresses limself, "
"
"
I
like
discourse
by the
same prophet
to
the
daughter Babylon, and by her to every sensual and sinful soul figured by that name. Come down, Isaias says, sit in the dust, of
VETERA ET NOVA
34
daughter of Babylon.
vircrin 1
will
be a lady
for ever.
Thou hath
Thou hast
said
not laid these
neither hast thou remem thincrs to thv heart, Now hear these things, bered thy latter end. dwelleth confidently that art delicate, and
thou
come upon
shall
evil
:
calamity shall
and which thou canst not
thee,
upon thee violently, shall rush upon thee sud keep off, and misery These words tell us the xlvii.).
fall
"
(Isaias denly not bringing awful consequences of
truths
of
God
which Principle and
St.
truth
man
the
to
home
heart, particularly calls
Ignatius
the th;
the
namely, the end when he contemplates thhad fallen, or were to fall, on
Foundation,"
Jeremias,
terrible evils that
on Juda-a, Jeru the Gentile world, and salem Babylon, Kgypt, it in one sentence sees the reason and gives
Samaria and the ten
tribes,
:
"With
desolation
because there
is
is
the
land laid desolate,
no one that considered in the
must ever be with inconsiderate, "foolish and the thoughtless and to do to do wrong but not senseless, wise have "led away captive because they o-oocl" we all know that want no knowledge." And of want of study of knowledge comes have in the the other hand, we
hearr
(Jer.
xii.
i
i).
So
it
<
On
NECESSITY OF MEDITATION
35
especially in the Psalms, frequent and strong testimony to the necessity, importance, and power of meditation. David illustrates, in merit,
his
own
much
person,
that
IK;
preaches
to
David was a man of the world, a man of strife and battle, a kino- \ v ho had great anxieties, mighty cares, and many trials, the most terrible of which came from his own chil dren. He was also a great sinner, and one of his sins was marked with an injustice, treachery, and cruelty rarely combined in one; act. But more, he was for a time blind and hardened, if others.
not dishonest, with reference to this very sin for when the Nathan told him that prophet ;
touching parable which anyone knowing the circumstances would have at once applied to him, he gets into a rage with another whose imagined sin would have been as nothing com And yet David became the pared to his own.
model penitent, a good hater of
and a great By religious study or medi tation, for he tells us again and again that God, His law, His testimonies, His works, were his meditation: often, break of day and
saint.
And how
sin,
?
"
"at
the
Teresa, together,
"in
He
anticipated a saying of St. that meditation and sin cannot live
night."
when he
"
wrote,
Unless
Thy
law
my
had been
meditation,
hud then perhaps
I
to
wish, however,
I
call
special
perished."
exercises of which attention to two spiritual meditated in the night himself informs us, was exercised and with my own heart; Let us rest for a moment 1
"
1
1
my
cleansed
spirit."
the night, that is, alone with God, talking in silence and solitude, world and all that and listening to Him; the shut out. could distract carefully for a good meditation,
meditated
"
on
this text.
1
in
circumstances necessary should place and in which we, when meditating, meditated "with I ourselves as best we can.
my own I
that
heart,"
could not do
it
is,
the
by proxy.
work was
my own;
God will not, and for me independ
it no olh ,r person can, make do if done at all, I must myself ently of myself work cost was exercised," that is, the it ;
"I
me
labour,
time,
mortification,
repaid
me
means
of meditation
well.
Ho-htview of
my God
soul
and
"I
my sins, life
Ao-ain the
cleansed
but the ^result
my
spirit,
was made to take the and to cleanse and purify I
of everything displeasing Psalmist writes
1
:
Royal
O Lord, that meditated on Thy works, buried them not forget them, and 1
I
might in
my
NECESSITY OF MED ITA TION heart
that
I
might not
sin
for
37
ever"
(Ps.
cxviii.).
David against
us here ho\v he protected himself the words and practically forfeit in tells
-4-
truths of
God, nameh
by meditating on them and again again, and, by doing so, burying them in his heart, and having in them that great supernatural power which made him a good hater ot
,
sin.
a mystery how many Catholics, well the truths of God, and their
It
is
know
who own
responsibility in connection with them, forget, \Vould it be too ignore, or act against them.
much to say that they like to forget th^m, because they touch the ugly tiling in their souls and lives that something wish O in which thcv j to and with which dislike indulge they any one interfering, that in which they would be bound to practise mind about it? if,
words so as
God
s
make
forgetfulness of them im meditated on them often so as to bury
possible;
to
in their hearts,
living,
active,
Acting
in
ever."
Xow
if
David, they meditated often on
like
them
they took God s this could not happen
self-denial
this
not as dead things, but as
working
realities
way, they would
and powers. "not
sin
for
remark alluded to in the earlier that this pages may be made here, namely, so insisted on by religious study or meditation, the to Israelite, is still more (iod as In passing, a
necessary
Many, if not all, necessary for the Catholic. when reading the inspired history of the Jewish been surprised and amazed people, must have how this nation could have ever forgotten God, could have
outraged,
insulted,
and
rebelled
had seen, heard, against Him, after they of the body senses the with tasted and touched, manifesta external those wondrous, miraculous, which
tions
He
had worked,
in
benefit -manifestations
special
love, for their to
which
He
and again called their attention by all prophet and preacher. Still, notwithstanding have to when miracle after miracle ought
again this,
to lose or to be impossible for them weakened in their faith, or remiss in the observ
made
it
ance of their law, many of them as individuals, and at times the nation itself, fell away and insulted God by adopting the grossest forms of The cause of this was, as we know, idolatry. to meditate on God s words that they neglected
and works, and so He died out of their hearts and lives. Let us now contrast with them a certain
NECESSIT Y OF
The
class of Catholics.
MEDITA T1ON latter
39
have the
gift of
a higher and surer testimony than that of the senses. They also believe in truths of a more sublime order, and some of them of the Jewish dis greater miracles than any What comparison is there between pensation. the Manna and the Blessed Sacrament, the
which
faith,
is
and sacraments of the old and the new law, the Jewish Church and ours? The former were mere types and figures and shadows sacrifices
of the latter.
St.
Paul calls the former
"weak
and needy elements, which could bring nothing to
perfection"
(Gal.
iv.
9).
He
also tells us,
x. 6, Kpistle to the Corinthians that the former "were done in a figure of
in his First
that for
we should not covet
evil
things,"
1 1,
us,
"written
whom the ends of the And yet many Catholics
our correction, upon
earth have
come."
in their want of fidelity to from the same cause and His and God law, want of meditation. Besides, meditation is more necessary to the Catholic than it was to Catholics have the Jew, for this obvious reason not that naturally more attractive and powerful testimony which made dogma almost evident to the Jews by means of sensible, exterior, strik
outdistance the Jews
:
ing miracles
;
whilst,
on the other hand, the only
VETERA ET NOVA
40
which Catholics can bring home the great supernatural and spiritual truths of God and make them a power in their lives is by
way
ill
using the spiritual meditation.
Let us now pass
we
shall see
how
New
to the
true
of
faculties
God
is in
soul
the
in
Testament, and it to His teach
In the Gospel of St. Luke we ing in the Old. read that when our LOR! drew near to the city
He wept over it, and pronounced Jerusalem her awful doom. The days shall come upon and enemies shall cast a trench about thee, thy thee, and compass thee round and straiten thee on every side, and beat thee Hat to the ground, "
and thy children who are not leave
in
the
in thee,
thee a stone on a
and they
stone."
I
shall
lethen
reason which
brought this fearful Because she did not punishment upon her. know the things that were for her peace, did
gives
"
know the time of her visitation." Our Lord, when lit- so wept and spoke, had in mind
not
the repeated exhortations and warnings of prophets whom lie had sent, and which
the.
He
Himself had been repeating for three years; the forgetting, ignoring, unheeding of which was the cause of ruin to city and people. They did not
know
the things that were for their peace.
NECESSITY OF MEDITATION
41
and the time of their visitation, because they had neglected that study, consideration, medita tion
which would have
"laid
to their
hearts"
the truths of God, and would have made those truths powerful for in their lives.
good
Our Lord teaches says
to the Jews,
My words, will
free
the
know
you
same
truth
viii.;,!
when He
you continue (abide) in bo My disciples indeed you ;
the truth, and the truth will
(John
word
will
this
"If
).
make you
\V e know the meaning of
"continue" ("abide");
that
is,
to
remain permanently in a So, to be true, place. real, not sham, disciples of our divine Model, we must abide in and live always according to His truth. To do this is morally impossible for the majority of Catholics, without meditation. Like to David, they must meditate again and again on the truths of God, and, by doing so, not forget them, and bury them in their hearts that they may not sin for ever. And, after all, it a man live one to the truth of day according God because he believes in it as the only true rule and standard of life and overcomes himself to do so, he admits that he should do so all the
days of his life. Again, our Lord condemns in strong and con He calls them fools those temptuous words
VETERA ET NOVA
42
who hear
the:
but do not do
James to marked way. St.
word, and
He
it.
instruct
know
therefore
it,
also inspired His Apostle us on this point in a very
of the word, not For it a hearers only, deceiving yourselves. man be the hearer of the word, and not a doer, to a man beholding his IK- shall be "
Be ye doers
compared
own countenance
in
a
for
glass;
he beheld
and went his way, and presently forgot Hut he who what manner of man he was. law of liberty, and into the
himself,
hath looked perfect not becoming a forgetful therein, hath continued this man shall hearer, but a doer of the word,
be blessed
in his
deed."
not do to
It will
know
that words and truths of God, to admit wise and beautiful as they are true, they are as that there is to clearly see and acknowledge and lite out of keeping something in my soul must not I so. with them, and then leave it life and reference to spiritual
the
act
my
with
as did the foolish man pictured by appearance, state. with reference to his physical St.
lames
He looks
into a mirror,
and
is
obliged by the
that his to testimony of his senses to be, soiled, countenance is not what it ought and with this knowledge he dirty, neglected, and forgets all about it and applies goes his way
admit
NECESSITY OF MEDlTA TlON
43
no remedy. I should act like the wise man, who, looking into the perfect law of God," and "
something in me opposed I must not become but should admit my fault, forgetful hearer," put my hand to work, correct it and continue in correcting, and protecting myself against it. Moreover, it is a divine saying, "The doers seeing that there to,
in
violation
is
of,
it,
"a
I
of
the word, not the hearers, will be
justified."
must be acknowledged, I fear, that many Catholics do not really know the things that are for their peace here and hereafter do not know the times and ways of God s visita tions who know is law, but do not abide and live according to it who must confess that they are guilt} of transgressions against it, and yet live on so lor years to the end, even to the. hurried death-rush for salvation which often marks it. Why all this? The old answer want oi study, consideration, meditation. For with It
:
I
;
I
;
:
out this will act
it
is
like
scarcely possible
men
truly
that Catholics
convinced of the awful
responsibility of accepting the truths of God, ot the great sin it is to lead a life opposed to
even one of them, and of the terrible eternal
consequences of doing so. But example is better than precept, and
is
VETERA ET NOVA
44
the
most
effective
of
All the. preachers. of the old law were
patriarchs and prophets men of prayer and of religious thought. Many of them came: out of the sile:nce- and solitude o1
desert or mountain to preach their mission to Our divine Model, model of each the people.
and every state, secular, priestly, and religious, had the habit of retiring into mountains or into lonely places like Gethsemani, in order He, like His to spend the night in prayer. meditated great ancestor and type, David, St. Luke Heart. own His in the night with us a hint of the meditative spirit of the when he: tells us twice once Blessed
"ives
Virgin
words spoken to her by the shepherds of Bethlehem, and again after the words spoken to her by her Divine Son when found in the: after the
"
temple
:
And Mary
kept
all
these words, pon-
her Jieart. S them \Ye: know how weak, cowardly, and wanting in simple faith, the: Apostles were to the last hour A short time before our Lord was with them. r dcrin<
in
(
His ascension, "He upbraided them for their of heart" (Mark xvi. incredulity and hardness But they were to be changed into different 1
4).
men when
they received
"the
Holy Ghost coming upon them
power of the and so they "
;
NECESSITY
O/-
MEDITATION
45
were, for they went forth strong, fearless, bnive, and "witnessed to Christ in all Juda-a and Samaria, and even to the uttermost part of the
even to the, shedding of their blood. But how did they, under their Master s direc tion, prepare themselves for this miraculous visitation and transformation? They returned of Mount the Ascension, from the to Jerusalem and when they were come in, they went up into an upper room, where they abode persevering with one mind in prayer, with the women, and Mary the Mother of Jesus, and His brethren." earth,"
"
In a word, they went into
and made a ten days
on Pentecost Day, when the descended upon them all assembled Holy Ghost a spiritual exercise in one place (Acts ) retreat, finishing
i.
perpetuated
This
truth,
meditation, action
submit
in
is
i
i
Church
to this day.
the importance and necessity of evident from the teaching and
\Ve are bound to her decisions under the severest
of the to
the
Church.
when defined dogmas
are in question also to receive, with respectful obedience, her sanction,
;
when she does not use her infallible; With similar respect and defining power. submission we should receive the views of the Church, when she gives them to us, on spiritual mind, even
or ascetical subjects, or on
the
means which
for she considers to be important or necessary children the sanctification and salvation of her ;
nay
more,
the
man
who would
set
up
his
hers on such a subject would opinion against but would not only act foolishly and wrongly, Let us first take one be in error. certainly a very class
numerous
and perfection
training,
class
in
the formation,
of which
the Church
interest, namely, naturally takes a very special \\ ith and Religious men and women. of the mind reference to all these;, we have the
Priests,
in the Church on the necessity of meditation were who gifted and writings of all those on this to speak safely and surely
graced
as follows put this argument one bishop, or If yon find for me one pontiff, who gave attention to or body of bishops, the formation of Priests legislated concerning founder of a religious order, Religious, one has not or one "spiritual writer of name, who medita of the necessity insisted on this truth,
matter.
I
may
:
or"
Consider for give up the proposition. all ecclesi in a moment the rule and practice houses. Why, astical seminaries and religious book. the of head the at meditation is written not only inThe students and novices are
tion,
I
NECESSITY OF MEDITATION structeel as to the
the
47
necessity of meditation and but they are drilled it,
manner of making
into the practice of it. The last tiling at night are the points, that the first tiling in the morn
may be
the meditation.
most rigorously insisted on, in order that Priests and Religious may become adepts and experts in it ing
All this
is
before they have; to face the world, that they may the more easily keep up the habit of it
when they
have,
to
take
part
in
the active
works of their mission or order works often the occasion of dangerous temptations when they will need meditation more, and when there will be more obstacles in its way than
when they were comparatively
and pro Suppose a were and that there was discovered, picture doubt as to its worth or value, or a law point in question, what should one think of a person who would set aside the unanimous opinion of the best artists or the most eminent lawyers, and adopt that of a boor who never saw a So picture, or was perfectly ignorant of law? if a Priest or Religious were foolish or mad tected
enough
in
to
safe
training homes.
subjectively convince
himself that
it what you study was not necessary, he would be bound to
meditation, will
their
religious
call
VRTERA
48
/:/
NOVA
under his feet, and act is the mind against it, so clearly and decidedly of C.od and His Church opposed to his on Paul exhorts Timothy, and St. this truth. meditate on through him all ecclesiastics, to the truths of (iod that he may continue in and
put
conviction
his
he faithful to them, that he may save his own And St. and those who hear him. soul written DC considcratiom\ Bernard, in his letter, to
former
his
expresses a
disciple,
that
fear
and distractions of miid-it
i>
ive
become hard
his
Pope "amidst
Ku^enius the.
in.,
solicitude
hi^h and divine oihce he
so up meditation, and by cloin^ of
heart."
But now, turning to seculars, we may confi writers are very decided dently say that spiritual the
persons living in world, particularly the educated and wealth} often are, to more than the exposed, as they and dangers, must be men ordinary temptations
in
their
opinion
that
,
of thought, consideration, meditation, religious to be really ^ood Catholics. study, if they desire
The arguments adduced above from
Holy
Hell hath opened
its Scripture apply to and people, mouth wide for kin^s and princes the And the for as well as thoughtless priests. directed were words of our Lord and St. all.
James
SSir to
those
who
]
(
11-
ME
I)
ITA TION
4v
no matter of what state. history of the book of The Spiritual Exercises furnishes us with another proof. St. Ignatius is supposed to have been raised up to counteract a false reformation by a believe,
The
authority.
For this statement we have hi-di With a view to this purpose, he
composed
his
true one.
well
known
book of The book which, accord in g to the opinion of friends and enemies, has influenced the morals of the world more It contains perhaps than any book written. an elaborately worked-out system of spiritual Spiritual Exercises
-
a
along with a series extending over a month.
What was
Saint
this
of
study,
s
intention in
composing
meditations
book
?
the
Was
simply and solely for the formation of Priests and Religious ? Certainly not though it is most useful to and much used He by both. intended it for all. (i) That they might fjiul out the state of life, be it secular, religious, or priestly, to which they were called God. it
;
(2) That they might be helped faithful and true to their state.
read the St.
iSth
and iQth
by
to live If
anyone
"Annotations,"
Ignatius, in order "to help as well as him who receives the gives
by
4
always will
written
him who Spiritual
VETERA ET NOVA
5o
exercises,"
Saint
he
how
directs
given to men and necessary learning and
learn
will
"taken
the
be
up with public affairs
men
business,
ability,"
should
exercises
the
For
this.
all
of considerable
as well as to
"untutored
and illiterate persons of limited understanding, The exer and naturally of little capacity." cises should
be,"
he continues, "accommodated
to the age, learning, talent, disposition, purpose so that each may get "what etc.,"
sought, could help," and not get what he could bear, and by which he could not profit."
Pope Paul cura,"
most
"
in., in
the brief, the
speaks
of
fitted to
move
not
"Pastoralis officii
exercises
spiritual
the minds of
\\\z
as
faithful
were found extremely
That "they and salutary for the spiritual consola Also, tion and advancement of the faithful the at request that having the book examined and of Duke Gandia, having of Francis Borgia, and and sanctity, of learned that it was full piety for the edification and useful and
to
piety."
useful
"
salutary
very
spiritual
advancement of the
faithful, he,
own
of his apostolical authority, and, ledge, approved, praised,
the
exercises
them, strongly
and
by
certain
by
his
know
brief,
everything exhorting in our
protected contained in
Lord
all the
NECESSI1 Y OF MEDITA TION
5
r
faithful of both sexes, wherever they may be, to use such pious documents and spiritual exercises, and be devoutly instructed by them."
Here pose
the Sovereign Pontiff explains the pur and the persons for whom, the
for which,
exercises were composed, namely, the sanctiiication and salvation of "all the faithful of both
And
sexes."
it
thousands of the
when making
no exaggeration
is
faithful
to
say that
use them every year
or attending missions, always with good, often with remarkable and All this brings before us the lasting results.
mind
of
retreats
the Church,
us
by the Sovereign Pontiff, with reference to the neces sity and advantage of meditation on the great divine truths for all. There are thousands also of the faithful
who
use
given
to
some of
the spiritual
exercises every clay, and find in them, speci ally in the meditation and particular examen, a powerful protection against sin and tepidity, and the best helps to a higher sanctity.
There is another reason or argument in favour of the necessity of meditation, stronger in one sense than any yet given, because we can bring experience.
he
is,
it
home
Woe
own who who makes
ourselves by our to the man, no matter to
Priest, Religious,
or secular,
5
2
I
E TE KA E T XO VA
of that terrible power which low material things working through the senses can get over What is the the soul of man for his ruin.
little
history of sin but the history of this
What
is
intemperance?
power
?
The power which
that material thing called wine, "which shineth in the glass and goeth in pleasantly," gets over
and by a fool and then What is avarice, on one hand, and a beast." money speculations on the other, but What the power which gold gets over man? s one means, is extravagance, living beyond
man
to
make him
"by
<>ambling
but the power which worldly show, expensive amusements, sensual enjoyments get over man ? So of injustice, of lust, of sloth, of any other sin
you
like.
savs,
God
"Give
and they
Mere power,
will
to
tells
us of this soul
your
make you
power when
He
its
concupiscences, a joy to your enemies.
and fatal earthly things have this great immedi us to home come because they
of the; senses, and therefore in ately by means most natural, and most naturally the easiest,
pleasing
way
;
and the man who makes little of the hands of such a power must
or plays into become the slave of
some low
passion.
Now
we cannot hold our own against this power unless we have at hand a counteracting power
NECKS SIT
()/
\
MFJUTA TION
53
than it. And this power we can and maintain acquire only by bringing home, our hearts, and making fixing in working
stronger
realities in (Kir lives,
the great truths of (iod. as these; are spiritual and do not affect us by the senses, we can do so only by using the
And
spiritual faculties of the soul,- in other words, by meditation. Mere faith won t do. If Catholics an; to be met with who believe; in the awful, the terrible, and the loving truths of (rod, and
yet dishonour them they "do not think
in
their lives,
them
in
it
their
is
because hearts";
whereas, if we could study the inner lives of those who light legitimately all their enemies,
and are
solidly fixed in virtue, we should find that they were persons who pri/ed and prac tised meditation.
Another argument
in favour of meditation be stated as follows: One cause or reason may ot our of our falling away, relapsing into our is a sin, special practical forgetfulness of our selves, of our inherent weakness and corrup tion, and also of our enemies and of their
cunning,
insidious,
plausible,
and
attractive
We
are at times often after a good ways. confession or retreat so conscious of our own
weakness, so alive to the tactics of our enemies,
VETERA ET NOVA
54
so
ashamed
so fixed in in
we ever succumbed to them, our resolves, that we believe defeat that
the future to
time, we;
are.
be,
alter a impossible; and yet,
at their
Because we
mercy again.
foolishly
think,
we have ke.pt now so strong
perhaps, as that we ant
so
Why
this?
self-complacently good for a time,
as to be invincible,
and that our enemies have
lied,
never to come
we
are naturally \Ye forget that as weak as ever, and that our enemies never
near us again.
for the cunningly keeping out of our way time, but really near and watching us in order blow, or to make another to have another
die,
assault,
if
we
give the opportunity.
must be said that there are Catholics who admit and cannot help admitting that they have a weak point through which their enemy It
often entered
before,
who
at
the
same
time;
most dishonestly like to forget or ignore their weak point and the power of the enemy, because they naturally dulge in the weakness. meditates
rightly
for
like
to enjoy
Now
and
a Catholic
in
who
good meditation amount of sell-study,
in
a
there ought to be a fair with a view to our study also of our enemies protection his
corrupt
could not forget that his weakness, inclinations to sensible material
NECESSITY OF MED ITA TION things, his his nature,
5 5
predominant passion, are part of and that his enemies, one particu
larly,
do not know how
knew
this.
One
to die.
The pagans
of their poets says,
"
Natur-
and recurrit expellis furca tamcn usque Tamen ad mores recurrit damnatos, another, "
am
;
"
and par ticular examen, when practically made, are the most necessary and effective helps to purity and holiness of soul and life, because they keep and eye and hand where they are most needed therefore ought to be, namely, on self and self s
fixa et
weak
mutari
nescia."
Meditation
point.
I shall give must who had at. any all from assent receive a ready time the habit of meditation, but now and then
The
last
argument which
Let such ask themselves, When gave it up. were they holiest and happiest and went to their work with humble yet strong and trustful heart ? The answer will be, When I was patiently true to meditation.
When
did
I
begin to
into imperfect, sinful courses
of or practically
?
drift
When
I
away made
Everything up. has this who one good may habit, and everything evil may be feared in him who has not. It is a Ooreat Ograce to have a
little
gave
be hoped for
it
in
delicate conscience about meditation.
CHAPTER
VII
DIFFICULTIES
WE
now
shall
consider
some
difficulties
which
touch this subject, meditation. These suggest themselves to persons who, through ignorance,
cannot see the weakness of them, nor answer
them
;
who
or
like to entertain
spirit, in
deluding
them, in a selforder to excuse themselves
for the non-practice of (
I
i
)
1 1
is
admit, and to
on. side.
we
it.
a hard, dry, uninteresting work.
This
address myself further But meditation has an easy and pleasant All
it
I
will
depends on the subjects upon which As a rule we do nothing de
meditate.
as a
human
act, without meditation meditation being the study of certain premises, and rightly concluding from them. It is true
liberate,
that
and
we sometimes clearly
that
;
see the conclusion so quickly we do not advert to the
premises and reasoning which had really gone Let me take a few homely examples. on. A
DIFFICULTIES
man wishes
He
buy a horse.
to
the purpose for which
57
consider
will
he intends him
dray.
carriage, riding, hunting, etc., the price- he can
and
is
ready to give.
With
these;
in
mind, he
examine a number of animals, and buy that one which he believes is best suited to the work and to his purse. A person is about to take, a will
He
vacation.
him
will
most.-- of
consider what would please home or foreign of O
countries,
the money he places, cities, silvan scenery, etc., can spend, and the time at his and disposal, then comes to that conclusion which, all
things
deems the best, and carries it out. The same may be said of buying a coat, or a dress, or of most other Now things we do. we; have merely to the same faculties employ in a similar way on spiritual subjects, and we considered, he
have meditation. I consider, for instance, the malice, the moral turpitude of sin, that it is the only evil, an insult and outrage offered to God, bad in its consequences to him who commits it even in this world, and terrible in its
eternal
forced on
keep
A
consequences.
me
to get rid of it clear of it, to avoid the
lead up to to do so
conclusion
if
on
my
is
soul, to
temptations which
it, ;
to practically hate
or
I
it,
and
I
resolve
studv God, the Creator,
the
VKTKRA A
5S
Father, the
NOVA
7"
Lover, or the awful sufferings of
and a truth is forced on me as to the relations which should exist between them and me, and then, like; an honest honourable man, purpose to establish such, all if necessary, and to uphold them through our
Lord,
1
my
liie.
At the same little
time,,
do not wish
I
to
make
of certain difficulties, natural to us, with
reference to meditation, on spiritual subjects as compared to that on material worldly ones. First, material sensible
things
come home tons
so easily, so powerfully, and often so pleasantly through the senses, that meditation on spiritual things, by means of spiritual faculties of the (a} Because the and latter difficult, requires a greater Because we mental labour than the. former. call the easy are so spoiled by what may
soul,
placed at a discount.
is
is
more
(/>)
I
education of the senses, that inclined
to
resent
obliged to believe in
we
are naturally
and rebel against being and to be influenced by
those things which we cannot see, touch, taste, In a word, the use in medita hear, or feel. tion of the faculties of the soul, in order to
make our
the
lives,
great is
more
truths
of
difficult
God
practical
than the use
of
in
the
DlI
senses with
Put
it
in
l
ICULTIES
reference
this
way
:
to
its
59
special
objects.
God, essentially a
Spirit,
a far greater reality in every way than an earthly king, emperor, or than the Sovereign is
Pontiff,
who all
are sensible objects.
He
is
also
Faith tells me all infinitely above them all. this. Moreover, when I am making meditation, am in His presence and in converse with Him. Now I would not like to be asked, Were you I
always as careful of respect, of reverence, of what you thought, of what you said, and how you said it, when in audience with God as you would certainly be if in audience with an
emperor or the Sovereign
Pontitl
Again, when we meditate
?
or talk to
God
with
the desire of becoming better Catholics, God does not say pleasant or complimentary things contrary. He is for ever calling our attention to that something, be it great or to us.
On
the?
which is u^ly in our souls and lives that something which is a barrier between Him and us that something o which is an obstacle in the of that way perfection which He desires of us.
little,
He
calls our attention to it, that we may remove and place ourselves thoroughly right with Him. But this is the verv thinoJ O we naturally dislike to do. We do not like to look on the it
>
VR TRRA R T NO VA
f,o
ugly
on
tiling,
the obstacle, the
naturally like if
take
\ve
it
God
and s
and
soul
imperfect tiling in
life,
like to indulge
view.
we
are,
the
barrier,
because,
we
Besides,
it.
bound
to
admit
that we should sacrifice it. break it, our idol, to \ve cannot do without labour, piece s, and this
the very things we In a word, the sinful matter naturally hate. to which God calls our attention is naturally so
self-denial,
mortification
and the supernatural treatment of it is so distasteful, that we dislike meditation, which in Or we sists on our fixing eye and hand on it. medita are making persuade ourselves that we tion when we are, in a vague way, looking here and then- and everywhere, and most dishonestly wishes overlooking the very point to which God
liked,
and
The
directs us to look.
home home
to us
by God
to us
in real
in
truth, as
brought
meditation, and brought
love,
is
naturally bitter.
It
touches us on the sore point, about which we are most sensitive, and about which we would So wish that even God would let us alone. the truth, that, with the true instinct of our corrupt nature, we turn away from it, try to more, we are get rid of or to ignore it; nay inclined to be up in arms against Him who bitter
is
speaks
to
us
of
it.
When
St.
Paul
(Acts
DIFFICULTIES xxiv.
61
discoursing before the judge Lelix, he spoke of certain virtues which called 25)
w;is
to his (Felix mind ugly things in his life, ) hence he at once got rid of St. Paul. And our Lord once said to the Jews, do Why you seek to kill Me, the man who has spoken the "
truth to
you?"
(John
viii.
naturally distasteful, for the
make
should
40).
Meditation
is
very reasons which
supernaturally attractive and profitable, namely, because it fixes the eye and hand on the ugly things in soul and life, and it
presses the necessity of mortification
in
order
remove them.
Because it brings home to us truths naturally most David is unpalatable. a signal example of this. When the prophet drew his attention to his terrible sin, he turns away, will not admit it, and becomes indignant with a fabled sin and sinner. There is a good deal of Felix, of David, and of the Jews in the to
best of us. (2)
a
I
here
is
common one
a second objection or complaint which, perhaps more than any
make little of meditation or to give it up. Meditation, they say, is not only a dull heavy work, but more, it does me other, causes persons to
no good.
I
get no
pious feelings.
St.
no holy thoughts, no Teresa gives us, in a few
lights,
VETRRA ET NOVA
62
value of meditation, words, her estimate of the when she and of this temptation to abandon it, The greatest temptation of my life was wrote, of the desola to give up meditation because "
tion
I
suffered
;
be.
true
therefore to medita
and you shall gain through all desolation, Meditation is no doubt a dull heavy heaven but I will think sort of work to flesh and blood, labour, worth the doing, it it worth the tion,
"
patient
if not necessity, importance, -as stated and proved in the- preceding pages,and there with a view to my eternal salvation even at great cost. fore a work to be held on to difficulties, should bear in mind that all these due to drawbacks, etc, may be in great part in using the ordinary my neglect or carelessness of a fruitful means necessary for the making Moreover, if meditation require meditation. and senses, a mortification of the imagination
bear
1
mind
in
its
;
1
fair
amount
and
self
better
if
which devoid
is
I
of watching
much the from beginning to end, so The hard meditation, them. practise and therefore throughout a struggle,
of
sensible
worked through, best
and fighting distractions
The
me makes
is
consolation,
the
most
labour, trouble, it
etc.,
more pleasing
if
solid
to
patiently and the
which
God
it
costs
more
DIFFICULTIES
63
and meritorious to myself. Persons will and consolation in the truth that courage
helpful find
the hard meditation
had nothing-
is
the best.
else to offer to
God
If a
it
but the self - denying- patience with
he
made
to
Him.
it,
Again,
his offering
which would be very pleasing
devotional
lights,
person
at the close of
feelings,
sensible;
no way to the essence consolation, belong of a good meditation, (iod sometimes gives oftener lie does not. As a rule they them, do not last long and if we get attached to them, they are almost always taken away. in
;
Spiritual
writers
warn
us
against
certain
dangers which attend on sensible consolations in
prayer.
Ignatius does so formally in his rules Discretion of Spirits." Some, when under the influence of sensible consolations, St.
lor
"the
pass easily into vain self-complacent thoughts.
They go
ballooning as
visited or petted to
those
sensible
by
if
God
;
they were specially others get attached
consolations
because
they sweeten, make pleasant the work of meditation. They identify them with the work
lighten,
they were of its essence. They become Hence, when these sensible spoiled by them. as
if
64
when the dry, hard, feelings pass away, and desolate stale sets in, they give up the work because
now
is
it
so
and because they
dull,
imagine that there 1 can be no real prayer without them. hey not themselves, seek and love to have come me Let (iod and iod s work, in their prayers.
most
and
falsely
foolishly
(
say once for all, that lights, gushing feelings, of the burning words, tears, etc., arc- in no way nature or substance of prayer nay more, the ;
the
absence of them, patiently
borne,
merit to prayer. dark, desolate
command
Again, he
make
to
can also turn
a
own
life,
soul
and
a
gives
state
desolate
dull
if
special
if
additional
a person be in a dry,
still
,
state,
has grace at his
lie good meditation. amount of light on his because of the knowledge
a
fair
and experience he has of both, can form a true and come to judgment, have a right feeling, the correct
conclusion as to the bettering of
both. I
to give here the substance of rules which St. Ignatius has left us on
think
some
"Spiritual
it
well
Consolation"
because under difficulty
lation,"
consolation as
"
they
and
touch
Spiritual Deso the subject or
consideration.
some
He
defines
interior motion excited
DIFFICULTIES the soul by which it comes to be inflamed with the love of God, so much so that it can in
love nothing created in itself, but only in the Creator of all. Likewise, when tears burst forth
it to the love of Gocl, whether from they spring grief for sins committed, or from the Passion of Christ our Lord, or from any other consideration directly ordained to His service or praise." Also, "Any kind of interior joy which calls and attracts men to
urging
heavenly that
is
He
things."
defines desolation,
"All
contrary to the above, as darkness,
and
disgust of soul, an attraction towards low and earthly things, agitations and temptations which urge the soul to diffidence, without hope or love." "When the soul finds itself slothful, tepid, God."
sad, and,
as
it
Theik amongst
were, separated from the reasons why we
find ourselves in desolation, the third
"
is,
That
God may give us a true knowledge by which we may intimately perceive that it is not in our power to acquire or retain excessive devo tion, ardent love, tears, or any other kind of spiritual consolations, but that all
favour of
God
our Lord
;
a gift or and to teach us not is
build our nest in anot/iers ho^l$c by allow ing our intellect to be lifted up to any kind of
to
5
VETRRA ET NOVA
66
to ourselves pride or vainglory by attributing or other kinds of spiritual feelings of devotion
consolation. that prayer in itsell Ignatius teaches us or desolation, and independent of consolation St.
is
should be kept so by him great patience and
who
trust
in
prays, exercising during the
God
time of desolation, great humility and fear of self in time of consolation. us may bring this truth well home to two me Let suppose in the following way one. of whom on arising in the, morning persons, would rather go to his meditation or prayer It has not only a else. than to
We
:
anything
but for, supernatural attraction likes and, He it, easy to him.
is
naturally
he rightly makes it, though not costing him much, it will redound to God s honour and his own spiritual The other, when he awakes at the if
profit.
moment
for
arising,
slothfully in bed, or,
would much rather stay if he gets up, take a book,
a newspaper, loll in his chair, or go at once to some external work which he naturally likes.
has sound principles with reference to meditation and prayer, and lie believes that acts according to them. beGod, out of love, wishes him to meditate
But no
;
he
is
a
man who
DIFFICUL TIES
67
cause
it is necessary for him, because he cannot on and hold his own against his enemies get
without
it that it is a means fixed by (iod with a view to his perfection, etc. Hence, right dead against his natural will he sets himself to the work, and labours patiently and reverently He does not allow through it to the end. distractions to become wilful. f has no >
I
(
sensible consolation- -desolation, perhaps; work is so much against his nature.
the
Now,
will
anyone dare
second person
to say that the prayer of this is not as good as that of the
not be safely asserted that it is many reasons, and, above all, for the mortifications and self-denial which he first?
much
-may
it
better for
practised
in
order to
make
it?
I
Ie
conquered
himself and did hard things in order to honour and please (iod, and to effect that about which (iod is most anxious -the; salvation of his own
A person who keeps to meditation when he has sensible consolation, and gives it up
soul.
when
this
on, like
all
passes away, cannot be depended are influenced by mere feeling;
who
whereas a person who "through all
who
will
trusted.
is
desolation" is
true
a
to
man
meditation of principle,
never give the practice up and can be To the saying, Meditation does "
VRTRKA ET NOVA or
little
sounds (iod for not
,
we
no
I
should
good,"
A
like
means
blasphemy. our -ood does no good!
shall find the
cause
This
answer,
fixed If
in ourselves,
it
by
does not
in
Hut even a meditation care the meditation. made is better than no meditation at all. lessly
CHAPTER
VIII
CKRTAIN INDUSTRIES WHICH MAY \YIIKX
I
DO
not
intend
US
IIKLl
MKDLTATl\<;
to
say
as
anything"
system and manner of meditation
to
the
Yvhich a
in
person should be educated or should educate This is done, certainly ought to he himself. with care and fulness, in ecclesiastical done;,
Seminaries and nor Religious ;
schools,
colleges,
Novitiates, is
it
Priests
for
neglected
and convents,
and
Catholic
in
which
in
in
structions on this subject, suitable to persons called to live in the world, are given supple ;
mented afterwards by
retreats
attended.
there
Besides,
made
arc;
or missions
many
cheap and easy to get, which treat matter, and Confessors can do much. merely
give
myself
to
suggesting
books, of I
this will
what
1
to lighten call Industries," which may help and sweeten a naturally dull and heavy work, "
without interfering with or injuring
its
substance.
VETERA
70
I .T
NOl A
be found helpful to those who find, as most of us do, that meditation faithfully kept to is the hardest of all our private These- industries
duties.
spiritual
will
Bonaventure tells us that when making his meditationSt.
he was often like: to a chained dog tugging to get away, hut held on by the chain of his rule. Selection
First Industry.
of
the
subject.
who
out practise meditation soon find that they have, in this matter of spiritual food,
Persons
a special palate. They that certain subjects or
come
to
class of
know and
feel
subjects suit
Some
them better
than
perhaps like meditating on
best and derive most benefit from
others.
-the
few,
Xovissima," the last things, the terrible truths, and on (iod as studied under Others find these subjects useless their aspect. "
the-.
;
of our they prefer scenes from the early lite His most or Lord, or His parables, striking-
words, or
still
more
1
sufferings, and Some like a
lis
as manifested by these.
Mis lovebook ot
meditations for every day in the year others Imitation oi prefer the New Testament, the others use book Christ, or some suggestive ;
;
Some
soon discover that a certain way of looking at and studying the with God, of subject, of getting on close terms
no book
at
all.
1ND US TRIES WHICH
.
\
I
A
HEL 1 US
7 \
7
1
Him, comes more to them than naturally and easily and sweetly and improve to let them If other ways. so, keep on the subjects and ways which they learn from experience suit them best.
talking
;uul
In saying suspected of
the
to
listening
all
do not wish
I
little
making
preparatory
for grace that
this,
prayer,
my
all
of
operations (during ordained purely to the
be
preludes,
"asking
intentions,
the
to
"
Lord actions, and our
meditation)
may be
and praise of
service
His divine Majesty," or of the- second prelude, wish ask of God our Lord that which and desire." This petition ought to be accord I
"to
presume we ing to the subject-matter. should always ask the grace to make a good meditation, and the grace suggested by or which we meditate. special to the subject upon "the The first composition of place," I
when
prelude, rightly used,
is
This helpful. in sensible visible things,
useful
and
composition of place is, see with the eyes of the imagination" the on is place where the thing O I wish to meditate found, "such as the temple, the mountain, "to
I
meditation on "In supper -room, invisible things, such as the meditation on sin,
the
it
will
etc."
be to
see,
with the eyes of the imagina-
VETERA ET NOVA
72
tion,
my
soul
in
imprisoned
body, and the two together
this
corruptible of misery,
in this vale
it were in exile among brute beasts." This first prelude, the composition of place, if used, should be the subject of only a few minutes it may be made too much of and become an
as
;
obstacle.
A
fact
is
told of a
who, when meditating on
young Religious
Last Supper, gave the whole hour to the composition of place, "because," as he said, "he could not get our Lord out of a draught." These preludes are means to an end therefore, if a person is the
:
caught up by God, united with Him in the first moment of his meditation, for such often he is certainly not to leave God and happens,
back to Him by means of preludes, as the end for which these are intended has There should be been gained without them. no iron-bar rule let persons select those sub jects, that manner of treating them, which they find best suited to their character and spirit. That food for the body which pleases the palate, and naturally insinuates and assimilates try to get
;
the physical constitution, is the best so persons use spiritual food, and use it in the
itself to let
;
best suits their spiritual palate and brings home, in the sweetest and easiest way,
way which
INDUSTRIES WHICH and strength
light
MAY HELP
US
73
These remarks
to the soul.
made
are intended not for beginners, but for those who, after the experience and practice of time, have found out their
just
special spiritual
taste.
to
Second Industry. -The time we should give meditations, and the best time for
making
As
it.
to
persons
the
themselves,
shall
I
first,
aided
their ordinary confessor, will
of
merely say that by the; advice of be the best judges
can understand persons living in the I do not now of those bound speak by rule to a certain length of time making a better and more earnest meditation for a quarter than for half an hour. As to the second, there this.
I
world
for
common opinion, founded upon that the best time is the reasons, good morning, before a person is committed to the active and appears to be a
duties of the
Then; is a day. to the Priests of the old law which writers cite not as prov spiritual but as this time. ing "A fire upon suggesting the altar shall burn, and the Priest shall distracting
command given by God
always
feed time,
it,
putting
and
never go
this
out"
wood on is
everyday
the perpetual
(Lev.
or practice helps
it
vi.
12).
fire
at
morning
that shall
No spiritual
more than meditation
to
duty
keep
VETRRA RT NOVA
74
and
purifying
in
the.
soul,
powerful dread of allowing this
which with
and we fire
certainly will best fuel, and the if
it
strong and should have a
-race
inflaming
wane
to
we do time
or
go
out,
not provide to
do
this
however, an
it
is
evil
There is, of persons identifying comes or danger which that it morning time with meditation, namely, time."
"morning
reason,
it
We
day.
and
from a sufficient neglected, even to be lost for the is lost or supposed meditate, think of God can and
then
be
it
may
talk to
in
any time, and in any place, on board ship, walking carriage,
Him
railway along the road,
at
awake
at night,
alone
m
our
meditation own* room; and many who need are, as a rule, most, like Priests and Religious,
often
and much
alone.
God commanded
and in all chosen people to meditate frequently vi. 7). on His law, as we have, seen (1 )eut. places of
day. David mentions "morning," "break medi for as his favourite times and ^The morning if possible and con tating. or early night venient, but, if not, the evening "night"
before we second-best time, perhaps the have of the day, or after we begin the work
is
finished
it.
Third Industry.
~^\^
if
not all meditation
LVDCSTRIES WHICH MAY HELP US hooks give
three; points
;
75
St. Ignatius occasionally
by no means follows that one should, as a matter of course, O o through O all the points, even when he has prepared them over But
lour or live.
the teaching O f St. Ignatius as we in one of his additions That in a
It is
night.
have
it
it
"
:
which I shall find what desire there without rest, being anxious to proceed to have satisfied myself." That another, until point
in
I
J will
I
the very first point, or even in suppose dependently of it, I feel that God has given me the right thought and is speaking to me in
is,
me
Him in the most and not go on to helpful way, other have exhausted the one any point until in hand; if have not exhausted it more, nay or satisfied myself at the end of my fixed and giving
I
to
am
speak
to
to rest so, I
I
meditation
time, I should next morning and keep to
take it
it
up again have taken the honey and oil, till
I
the light and strength, all out of it. \Ve know, from notes found after his
all
death, that Cardinal Palavacini, S.
[.,
made
his
meditation morning after morning on the same subject for more than twenty years, namely, I he birst and Foundation," Principle called
The End
Creatures."
This
commonly I
.nd of
of
fact
Man and
the
should surprise
VETERA ET NOVA
7 (,
none who has experienced the great power there
in
is
this
The
meditation.
Cardinal, suited best
this
by experience that him most help, and spiritual palate, gave sent him in the proper dispositions to his daily work, rightly and most wisely kept to it.
learning Ins
of Fourth Industry. The posture or position medi make or may the body in which we should mind on this his us St. tation. gives
point
Ignatius the fourth addition of the first week. fourth addition is to enter on the contem
in
The
one time kneeling, at another prostrate on the earth or stretched on the ground with my
plation, at
ever face upwards, now seated, now standing, intent on seeking that which I desire." find that which I I kneeling or prostrate, etc.,
\Ye not try any other position." be should should bear in mind that the posture a good used as a means to the end, namely, a that me Let meditation. suppose practical ordi the meditation kneeling, person begins his want,
I
will
that
nary position, and the end sought, helpful towards finds
so to the finish.
But
it
time this kneeling position
becomes other,
it
suits
is
him remain
let
may be
and
that after a
onesome way or
not an easy in
trying, disturbing so as to interfere with the
quiet
and
MAY
INDUSTRIES WHICH mind
calm of the meditation
:
periment, try
if
so,
is
posture, till he finds are not to take a
We
the best for his work. it
77
and therefore with the he may or ought to ex
some other
posture because
HEI.r US
in
itself easiest
for
the
body, for this might soon end in drowsiness or sleep, but we may use it if we find that quiet to the
body in this position mind and best for the work.
also quiet to the It is noted that St.
is
name walking as one of the ways in which meditation may be; made, though he allows it when making the short examen Ignatius does not
on the meditation made. say
guided by
his
Still
principle
I
think that
I
may
pacing
quietly up and down one s room, one s garden, or in some retired place, would be allowed by This might him, provided it helped the work.
perhaps be the best way of fighting sleep or a strong inclination to it, particularly in summer time.
Bearing in mind St. about desolation, and that drysaying ness, dulness, absence of all sensible consolation desolation in some of its many forms which a hard and often make meditation distasteful work, it may be well to consider some industries which will help us through when in this state. Fifth
Teresa
s
Industry.
VE TRRA ET NO VA
78
St.
of
gives
Spirits"
ourselves
his rules for
in
Ignatius
desolation.
in
Discernment
"the
three reasons
why we
"The
first
is
find
from
because we are tepid, slothful, ourselves, and thus negligent in our spiritual exercises,
on account of our own spiritual
consolation."
from God,
"That
lie
deprived ot other two an;
faults are
The may try how much we
arc worth, and how much we progress in II is service and praise when deprived of a bountiful In pay of consolation and special graces."
we may show our fidelity to (iod by doing His will and work from love of Him, even when it is naturally hard, and that bounti we do not need to be induced by
other words, that
"a
"
pay of
ful
That
"He
and special graces. a true knowledge of us may give consolation
to require or retain powerless we are It excessive devotion, ardent love, tears, etc.
how is
most tried comforting to remember that the
often souls which were by desolation were most earnestly striving to become saints. With reference to the first cause, given by St. Ignatius, tion,
why we
namely,
sloth
the spiritual duties,
and easy.
Let
find ourselves in desola
and
negligence
remedy
us use
is
the
in
our
always at hand ordinary means,
INDUSTRIES WHICH MA Y HELP US prescribed by all spiritual writers, for If we use these, good meditation.
make
well
it
cannot. that
God but
It
;
if
we
neglect
all.
79
making
a
we must we
or even one,
cannot be borne too well
in
mind
we
use the ordinary means settled by for the doing of a work, we must succeed if
;
if
we do
not,
we
cannot,
(iod never helps means when the
by giving extraordinary ordinary are available and yet neglected.
All
and amongst them St. Ignatius, are strong, explicit, and minute; in their direc tions as to what we ought to do in order to spiritual writers,
good meditation. First of all, we should go to the work with a prepared mind.
secure "
a
Before
"
prayer,"
and be not
like
says (iod,
prepare thy mind,
one who tempts
In
(iod."
other words, neglect this ordinary means pre paredness of mind and you cannot succeed in making a good prayer nay more, you are like ;
one tempting God, that is, expecting Him to work a miracle or give you extraordinary help when you are neglecting the most important of
to
A good beginning an act of simple lively By
the ordinary.
is
work.
faith,
yourself
grace
to
in
the
make
always given
presence;
a
good
to those
of
(iod
;
meditation,
who
rigfitly
ask
half the
place the
ask a it
grace use ;
ET NOVA
VF.TRRA
So
and
clear
patience,
not creating
keeping grace in putting away etc., memory, of every thought, imagination, and the with work, do which have nothing to work then which, if indulged in, must injure it, this
through to the end distractions,
nor,
in
when
they come, wilfully and the meditation must be
entertaining them, or feel it is a good one? even though you think of sensible conso not, because of the absence
and
lation
of
a
certain
hard
drudgery
No
in
doubt,
on to the end. patiently holding renders neces the using of the ordinary means deal of mortification, of self-watcha
good
sary
senses, restraining the
fulness, larly,
we
memory, imagination,
thought that meditationmortification secures a good find consolation in the
shall
this
shall
self in
of
best
it.
part perhaps the him a that person finds now suppose without dull, desolate state,
nay more, I
eyes particu but feelings, etc.,
is
that
dry,
causes of
own, because of the other Let us desolation mentioned by St. Ignatius. and safe ways by see if there be any easy
fault of his
rouse which a person so placed may lighten it, to the himself out of it, help himself through is first suggested Well, there are and the end "When the Bonaventure St. by a saying of ;
:
INDUSTRIES U
won
heart
Make
t
speak,
short
llICII
to
Y //AY./
speak with in
aspirations
you would wish
MA
feel
the
words,
towards
L
S
Si
tongue."
say
God
;
what
make
short acts of sorrow, of love, of thanksgiving, of oblation, of resolve, just as your mind
make these aspirations with a suggest, certain violence in the very teeth of your dull
may
The hard
desolate state.
aspirations are the
besides, they have a rousing effect and help to keep us alive to our work and to the presence of God. Or turn upon yourself in
best
;
a severe but just
way say to yourself you have know you you have, and you know
that fault,
God
;
like it, that He wishes you overcome yourself and correct it. You made resolutions about it again and again, and yet failed to keep them again and again. Why
that
does not
to
? Because you deluded yourself thinkingwas not a fault, or not as serious as it was, or that God had no concern about it, or that,
this it
because you kept
dead
for
became tactics,
self-confident, neglected the necessary
and
and more
We
it under for some time, it was and so were off your guard,
ever,
fell
;
ending, of course, with stronger
practical resolutions.
read of
dry desolate
some holy state,
souls,
when
in this
turning on and reviling
VETERA ET NOVA
82
somewhat manner :-- low often pleasure with
whom
following-
talked with have my friends, even with persons
1
about
the
alter
themselves,
1
cared
much time have
1
little
or not at all;
how
in
such
misspent
spent
I
actual contact with,
conversation; and now to and in the presence of, God, 1 cannot talk Friend lim for half an hour, to Him who is the in
1
of
all
What
friends
a
Lover
and the
weak,
ungrateful being 1 conviction of this,
of
all
lovers.
inconsiderate, thoughtless, and am then, in the full ;
Him
cry to
I
care, consideration, love,
for greater
more abundant
graces,
Or I talk to do, so much. needing them, as God about the responsibilities He has placed I
salvation of upon me, namely, the
my own
soul,
and, as in the case of parents, Priests, Religious, I tell of others. etc.. the salvation of the souls to dared have Him that of myself would not could not take these responsibilities, but I Therefore, my refuse because 1 le gave them. I
Thou God, I have a right to ask and asking, to must give the graces which will enable me hast placed bear and carry the burden Thou ;
upon me. I
call
this
the
meditation
of
meditation well suited to Priests.
Solomon, a God bade
INDUSTRIES WHICH J/A Y HELP US
83
Solomon ask a gift, and he meditated within himself what he should askgreater riches, extent of temporal territory or power, etc. but no. He passed over all and said to
such,
God,
Thou
me
hast
this
given people to govern, numerous as the sands of the sea, and who am I of myself to do this ? Well, give me therefore
judge
me
wisdom and knowledge
Thy
for the
people,
work."
the
And
to
worthily
grace which will fit God was so pleased,
because he asked not only the right but the best thing, that He gave him it and the others as well If a (3 Kings, chap. iii.). person has the will to the duties of
his state discharge asks often and earnestly the grace to do so, and then uses the ordinary means, God could not allow him He has promised not to allow him to make a real mistake which well,
would
be injurious to himself or others. meditation the heart won t
When
speak, cry to
in
God
in
words, rest upon those words and on what they mean, and you must take good out of them.
As a last word, have your fixed time and fixed length of time for your meditation, as a rule keep to it, and, if to shorten the time, give a
tempted minute or two over.
Work throuo-h S***
*
04
VETKKA ET NOVA
and be consoled in you can, to the end, to offer the thought that if you have nothing exercised to God but the reverent patience you
as best
will through the meditation, your offering to merit your be pleasing to Him and of great best. the is The hard meditation self.
all
CHAPTER
AKTICri.AK F.XA.MKX
I
A
FK\V
IX
words now on a
which helps much
all
duty or practice value it, to become
spiritual
who
not only good hut truly pious Catholics, namely, It is the particular examen. scarcely too much to say that it is one of the greatest factors in holiness and perfection. say nothing about the general examen ot conscience, though treated at I
some length by
know what point and
be found "
I
it
is,
St. Ignatius,
and because
power
in
oi
the
I
believe that the
examen
are really to
the particular.
do not meditate
but to
because Catholics
become
to
better."
become more Into a
good
learned, practical
meditation there should enter a good deal of Now the particular examen self-inspection. focuses
the
light
and strength we get from
meditation and honest self-study. It fixes the and the hand where eye exactly they are most needed, on that something in self which requires
VE TF.RA E T N( VA
86
)
to one s mentions Ignatius
view
to be specially looked to with a
salvation
and
St.
perfection.
what should be the subject of the particular examen, namely, that "particular sin or defect It which one desires to correct and amend.
may
a sin, mortal or venial, or
be;
which
I
some
fault in
act deliberately against the clear will
could not perhaps be theo In other words, it is logically that sin or defect which it is most desirable to
of God, though
it
called a
correct
sin.
and amend, because
it
most with the sanctification of It
is
spiritual
an undoubted truth writers,
is
my
interfering soul.
testified to
by
all
more by self-study amongst our weak points
but
still
and experience, that there is one in which we, for we all have such and amongst our spiritual enemies an! weakest there is one who is the, strongest, an enemy who is our special enemy, having his eye on and ;
hand against our weak point, tinder whose, attack we are weakest and to whom we most We may call him the leader easily succumb. Give him his way and he has of the rebels. after him rabble a conquer, keep him always down, and all our other enemies are cowed and his
;
comparatively harmless. "
"
Fons
et
Origo
of
all
It
may be
called the
other sins and
faults.
PARTICl I.AR
commonly named
It is
God
perhaps marks
it
EXA MEN
87
the predominant passion. when He speaks of that
when concupiscence or desire of the heart which, to his yielded to, makes one a laughing-stock of the means I enemies. pon this we, by examen, keep eye and hand in order particular
no quarter, in order to cut, burn it out, by the knife and fire of mortification. should view it as an assassin intent on my destruction, and therefore, keep clear of it when can, and fight legitimately and victoriously to give
it
I
I
must meet when examen we must be
the
In
it.
I
particular
carefully on our guard running at uncertainties against vagueness, and beating the looking here and there and everywhere, except where we need most to look and where we naturally most dislike; "
air,"
look
to
deliver
we
;
like
should,
blow
every
where
a
good
the
boxer,
enemy
is
most vulnerable. In
selecting examen there
the
can
subject
be
no
of the
particular
difficulty.
The
honest study and experience of myself, aided by a confessor who knows me, will at once, or easily, settle the question.
one
may
ask
Well, until
I
how
Subject selected, I should keep to it ? long
have so weakened or conquered
88
/
the
sin
habitual
TKKA K 7 NO A
7i
I
or fault
that
hold
case,
I
my own
remember
should, however,
with a
now,
We
it.
against
that the
of
sort
predomin
ant passion never really dies, and must always be It may be that held in suspicion, and watched.
a person has two sins or faults,- one interior idle-mindedness, vanity, etc., which never breaks out or shows itself in any way to the discdiiicaanother, which does break out, scandalises, hurts, or draws others into sin, such as sins of temper, tongue, bad example, tion
etc.
of others
Now
it
;
is
clear that
between the two
for
my
if
I
have
particular
to select
examen
I
not neglecting, however, prominent place to the other in my It would be foolish, if not general examen. be making his to ridiculous, for a person examen on purity of intention, the
should select the
latter,
to give a
particular
when presence of God, or some such subject, the temper or the tongue, or both, are running riot in his life.
We
should
be,
in
the
examen
as
in
the
God, not all in a moment, expecting to get the mastery or losing courage because of a slip or even a There is no bounding up fall now and then. the mountain of perfection, there is no getting meditation, patient and
trustful
in
KXAMEX
s<,
God is pleased with him holy in a hurry. has the will to toil steadily,
who
though slowly,
lost
covering he fail or fall. the Lord,
(Luke
xii.
when He cometh, 37)
of the saints
fighting.
came
shall find watching" If
we
we must
aright,
were not made saints but
re-
ground, or up again and at work if "Blessed arc; those servants whom
at
read the lives
learn that they in a hurry by
once or
to their
high state slowly, by using grace patiently years in fighting their dominant faults, not, however, without a (jocl,
for
now and then, or perhaps many of them. The spiritual advantages which come of the
slip
examen
are great and many. Any and holds to it patiently free himself of mortal sin, even though
particular
one who makes will it
it
well
may have become
question
of venial
habitual.
If
sin
only, it drifting into a habit of venial sin
which, persevered
in,
ends
in
will
there
make
be a
into tepidity,
the worst and
most hopeless state of mortal sin, a moral But there are also positive impossibility. results. A person watching, overcoming, and mortifying himself in that sin or fault which he naturally likes most to indulge in, must have,
as
his
reward,
grace and merit
;
a
constant
increase
he also perfects himself
of in
VRTERA ET NOVA
90
most needs, because the virtue Moreover, pet sin or fault. opposed to such a man has a generous soul, and God will he generous in return, and will have a special that virtue
lie,
his
A
loving providence about him. the;
ing
particular
examen
person
mak
well acts like a wise
who
has to defend a citadel. and skilful captain He will keep a sharp eye and strong hand on the weak point where he knows the strength of the enemy is massed, and make it impossible for the
to enter.
enemy
We
also
know what
must happen neglect the weak point with the enemy outside it, and looks where there is Our Lord, in the no weakness and no enemy. if he.
eleventh chapter of St.
Luke, says that
man armed who keepeth
strong
"
the
his court has
possesseth, but if things in he allow a stronger to come upon him and overcome him the latter will take away his So the armour and distribute his spoils."
peace which
all
spiritual citadel
is,
as a rule, safe in the hands
of a
man who makes
but
it
do
is
in
he,
his particular
examen
great danger of being captured
well, if
he
not.
The
particular (i) following acts :
grace, to
make
it
examen
To ask
well.
(2)
consists
in
the
light
and strength,
An
honest severe
PARTICULAR EXAMEN
91
self-examination with
reference to the special (3) Thanksgiving, if I have not fallen, sincere sorrow if I have. (4) To renew
sin or fault.
and to
myself in my sincere practical resolutions St. Ignatius adds, "The prevent relapse. fix
daily particular of the day and
examen
includes three periods
two examinations.
the morning, on rising, resolve to guard oneself with diligence against that particular sin or defect which he desires to correct. "
First,
straightway
in
to
The second The is
time
is
the middle, of the day.
The examination
"
third
to be
is
made
after supper. both times.
an
hour
quarter
of
general
exam ens.
for
marks particular and
St. Ignatius
the
CHAPTER X
X
K<;I,I:<T
<>r
carelessness
prayer easily accounts
in
the,
for so
matter of vocal
many
Catholics
They cannot get on being what they are. without grace, and grace cannot, as a rule, be Meditation and particular got without prayer. examen have; a connection with and are a help to vocal prayer which are overlooked by too If these two spiritual exercises be well many. made, they give great light with reference to one s weak point, his most dangerous enemy, and his enemy s tactics, and his own foolish, self-deluding manner of acting in the past, and, as a matter of course, they direct and stimulate him to ask earnestly and
self-confident,
constantly for most needs.
those
special graces which
he
Vocal prayer may be defined thinking of to Him. word a God and saying By "God" mean all which this word signifies, and also :
I
VOCAL PR A YKR His intercessory I
93
By "saying a word" mean everything which we can rightly say court.
God.
to or ask of
In these two, thinking of
saying a word to Him, we have the cannot have of vocal prayer. essence very A or be absent. both it if one person placed
God and
We
most
the
in
circumstances
distracting
surroundings, recollecting himself,
and
thinking of
and saying a word to God, really prays whilst a person prostrate before the Blessed Sacra ment, talking mindless heartless babble, or grossly and wilfully distracted, does not pray at ;
Our Lord teaches
all.
this
in
His parable of
the Pharisee and Publican. It
is
often said
pray well. second a
and
is
first
little.
speak
God to.
is li
very hard to pray, to has no truth in it, the
is
Prayer the
therefore
because to
The
it
speaking, to God,
is
easiest
of
all speaking, the easiest being in this world
we wish
man we may have
to
speak
to seek him,
to a fellow-
perhaps at cost he be in the room with us, to distinctly form and articulate words. Nothing of this is necessary in order to speak to God. He Himself tells us that we cannot, "In even if we wish, get away from Him. Him we live and move and have our being." of time and distance, or,
.it
VR TRRA K T NO VA
94
Omnipresence
one of Mis
Psalmist sings,
inspired
from
is
Thy
Spirit,
"Whither
whither shall
The
attributes.
I
shall
flee,
I
from
go
Thy
ascend into heaven Thou art there, descend into hell Thou art present if take my wings early in the morning and dwell in the uttermost parts of the sea, even there also shall Thy hand lead me and Thy right hand shall hold me and said perhaps dark ness shall cover me, but darkness shall not be darkness to Thee, and night shall be light as the day; the darkness thereof and the light thereof face?
if
If
1
I
;
I
;
are alike to
Thee."
I
\ es, prayer
is
the easiest
thing in the way of speaking, because God is the easiest being in this world to speak to.
Our
lips are,
and
He
were, always at His ears, the gentlest whisper as as the clearest and loudest articulated perfectly St. Chrysostom, speaking of prayer, word. "
snys,
can
The
as
it
hear
earthly king
porters, flunkeys,
is
reached only through God, the Eternal
llatterers
;
King, without any intervention, without money, without expense." With reference to the power of prayer as of securing all good things, God is His great desire to save all men In explicit. and His great dread of losing even one, He
the
means
VOCAL seems
have
to
follows:
If
and
attain
concluded as
no danger
there will be I
;
in
95
make men esteem prayer
at its proper value, of their being lost
again and
RAYRR
reasoned can
I
I
therefore
will
manner
that prayer when rightly used ever be, in virtue of promise
must and you
them
tell
the plainest and strongest
My
shall
receive,"
and
is "
Ask
and omni
infallible
run
therefore
you through the whole of Scripture, you will find that Godin countless forms of words commands, urges, If
potent.
exhorts, entreats men to pray; lie tells them that His ears are always open, and of His
disappointment when prayer
From
Him.
all this
following most
St.
not
is
made
to
Augustine draws the
logical conclusion
"
:
God
is
for
He refuse when He never would He were not ever
ever urging us to ask; will we ask ? Certainly not, for
have so urged us ready to
to ask
if
give."
remarkable, too, that Gocl anticipates an objection or difficulty which some might and then find in it an excuse for raise, It
is
neglecting
prayer.
God
is,
one
may
say,
always ready to hear the prayer of the good and holy but what of a sinner His enemy, like tome will He hear him? In answer to ;
VE TEKA E T A O I A T
c/>
this,
Cjod more than
that
if
crimson or hear,
for
scarlet, "
He
Ills word whose sins are as upon Him, He will
once pledges
the worst sinner, call
desires not his death, but that
And we may add, converted and live." God will hear the worst sinner who cries to lim, all the more because he is in the greatest Let danger of being lost to Him for ever. he
be,
1
and cry to the Lord in their tribulation, distresses, of their out them will deliver
them
He
shadow bring them out of darkness and the of death, break their bond in sunder, take them out of their iniquity, send forth His word and He of good comfort, cry to the heal them." Lord, and He will deliver you out of the "
"God Bar. iv. hands of your enemies." of voice the at thee on have will surely pity will lie thy cry; ;is soon as He shall hear, In the New Testament the answer thee." words and life of our Lord, and the fact 1
:
that
worst
He
received
sinners
and
forgave
who came and
lovingly to
cried
the
Him,
ground prove that the difficulty or objection less and against. the truth. Hut there is no argument in favour of the omnipotence of prayer so clear and convincing is
1
Sec Psalms /ww/w, particularly
cvi.
VOCAI. r RAVER as
the
that which
Sermon on
our Lord
I
97
limself gives us in
the Mount.
"Ask
and
shall
it
be given you, seek and you shall find, knock and it shall be opened to you for everyone that asketh receiveth, and he that seeketh fmdeth, and to him that knocketh it shall be opened. For what man is there among you of whom if his son shall ask bread will he reach ;
him
stone
?
or
if
he
shall
ask him a
fish will
a
he reach
him a serpent? If you, then, being evil know how to give good things to your children, how much more will your Father who is in heaven give good things to them who ask Him?" Could this truth be presented to the
multitudes a stronger or more homely way? It is what is called an a fortiori argument taken from the manner in which earthly fathers act towards in
their children, and follows: It is
our Father
in
be paraphrased as simply absurd to suppose that heaven could refuse any
may
good
any of His children who of Him.
thing to it
rightly"
ask
An
objection to this truth suggests itself, and sometimes made through ignorance, namely, it is useless to argue against a fact. I have prayed for something good, and I have not is
received
it;
prayer
is
therefore not infallible
VETERA ET NOVA
9g
Before answering this objec
or omnipotent.
would first say to the objector, You who ask and receive are perhaps one of those
tion
I
"
How
can
you ask amiss." to writes Chrysostom, "expect God you," not do when you respect respect your prayers It would scarcely be just, them yourself?" to Himself, if God heard prayers or because
not,
respectful
or irreverent which, from the wilfully careless
which they were said, would be a But an insult to Him. making little of, if not I have I will suppose that my objector rejoins,
manner
in
to the conditions of a good prayed according I laid down in the catechism, and prayer as I have not received what I asked. Well, a "good thing,"answer, If what you ask be
that
is,
o-ood
according to
God
s
providence,
eternal salvation,- you in your regard, for your But if it be something will certainly receive it.
be good and which you honestly thought would God knew which asked for, but therefore rightly &
some would not be good, He will substitute for be will your He knows thing else which be is infallible and omnipotent Prayer good. answered, and answered in the cause always
best
way
for us
according to
There are two
God
s will.
classes of things for
which
VOCAL PR A YER
9Q
we may ask; nay more, for some of them we bound to ask. The first includes all
are
which
are certainly good, and about which there can be no doubt as to God s mind. Let me
give
A
a few examples.
person
is
tempted
tocsin,
is about to o-o t() confession, or receive someother sacrament, or is suffering a trial which taxes his patience or
Xow
it is resignation. certain that to resist the to receive temptation, worthily the sacrament, to bear patiently the
are
and each good things which God wishes for us. Ask, therefore, the grace neces sary and it must be given, and in cases trial,
all
many
given at once.
(
)r it
may
be that a young person
is asking grace with a view to a most important matter the selection of a state of life; if so, grace must be given to use the means of
coming to a right conclusion. Hut God may. and often does, not certain give graces or mani fest His will at once or on the first
He to
likes
as
He
asking.
tells
us in a
be
homely parable-
importuned. Many graces are well worth the frequent and \V C should patient asking. respect that condition of a good prayer re signation to the will of God- or, to put it in a more familiar way, God to as to the
when and
leaving
Himself
how
of His answerino-
the
VETRRA ET NOVA
ioo
We
us.
must
God because He exactly as dinal
we should
Newman
remembering: but
prayers,
with impatient our does not grant petition
become
not
like,
Car once. words well worth
or at
this, in
tells
"We
makes
pray, times
God
hears
and
ways
our
own."
The second
includes certain things which we sincerely think
class
mostly temporal which we cannot would be for our good, but of that God may be certain, because it is possible think differently.
would be good for more successful in
come
For instance, I think that it me- even spiritually to be
my
temporal
be
affairs, to
to
be
wealthier, to get a higher position, dear one, in health, to have some
stronger
whose
life is in
the balance, spared to me,
etc.
mind that such, but I should bear in pray for led oftener far wealth and high position have to than worldliness, voluptuousness up to pride, often abused, and that holiness, that health is it is better not to have, does not I
give what God and what God takes away
it
is
better to have
that what can easily persuade myself as for me ask would be good and wholesome but God, who knows bread, or fish, or egg as I could me is wise about me and loves me
lost
I
;
VOCAL r RAVER not
a
knows
myself, a
stone,
like a
serpent,
good Father,
my
Ikit
He
He knows
would
it
or
a
will
prayers are not
what
stitute
that
as
he
really
scorpion, not give
lost,
will
lot
He
hence, it
to
will
me. sub
he far better.
In
rightly made prayer for things of this second class there is, or ought to be, an all
underthoiight or intention, though not perhaps adverted to, of conforming our w ill to the will of (iod should
His be St.
different
Ignatius
closing words
from ours. teaches of
us
this
truth
in
the
Principle and as he calls his study on the end of and the end of creatures. He names four his
"
First
Foundation,"
man
things
which man
naturally
dislikes
"Sick
Poverty, Dishonour, and a Short Life," and four which man Health, naturally likes ness,
"
Wealth, Honour, and a Long Life"; and then "on our not, on our own part, wishing lor one more than the other, but in these and insists
in all oilier
things desiring and choosing," and praying for "only those which most lead us to the end for which we were created therefore;
"
;
other words, for those things only which God knows to he best for us. Father Roothan in in
his notes in
on
a striking
this
study presents this truth to us
manner, somewhat as follows
:-
1
VE TERA E T NO VA
02
for
Suppose I
person, wealth,
a
leave
moment you
that
free
to
God ask
said to a for
health,
etc., or the contrary, just as you like; will never punish you for the selection you I will not tell which would be better make, but 1
for you,
and you must take the consequences
What should be the answer of a right-minded man ? It should be, Ego nescio, Domine Tu scis (I do not know, () Lord, but Thou dost). Surely no one
of your
own
selection.
"
"
should dare of himself to select, when he has God to do so for him. God knows in wisdom what would be best, Ilis power enables Him to bring so, if
about, and His love obliges Him to do man do not interfere with or oppose Him; it
whereas
man
is
too often a fool about himself,
out what
powerless to work
human,
more
likely, in his
select
what would be
Let me
he desires, and
selfish, false love, to
hurtful rather than helpful. I illustrate this truth by a parable.
of consummate suppose a great earthly king wisdom, of immense power and intensely fond of his children, and then ask myself how must 1 should answer lie act with reference to them. at once, He must always do what is best for His wisdom directs, them if they allow him.
shall
his
power enables, and
his love forces
him
to
VOCAL PRAYER
103
so. So it must be with the great omnipotent Kino- and loving Father, God. Let His children as Me hears their prayers, pray they ought.
do
and gives the bread, the fish, the egg, the good His word is pledged to this, but in thing. doing so He makes ways and times His own. \\ e should always desire and pray for two the one to be true to the will of God graces as settled for us in the present, the other to be to conform to the will of God in the prepared future as
As
I
le
may
settle
for us.
it
the power of prayer
fested in
Holy
Scripture,
so clearly mani not wonder
is
we should
at the attributes
given to it and the wonderful by the greatest minds in the They speak of it as "infallible,"
things said of
Church.
it
"omnipotent,"
the "
"key
of
St.
heaven."
He who
Augustine says, prays well, lives St. Alphonsus, "He who prays will be saved he who does not pray will be St. well."
lost."
;
Chrysostom, "When the queen enters a city all the grandees gather round her, so when the spirit of
come and
prayer possesses the soul
in its
sin
cannot live
channel of grace
St.
train."
will
God
s
Teresa
all
tells us,
virtues
"
Prayer
"
Prayer
together."
grace
is
the
give up prayer, and
not come; prayer
is
the foundation
1
VE TERA E T NO VA
04
and they go to give up prayer, Someone has said, If you wish to love
of solid virtues pieces."
God, talk to Him. Prayer is talking to God, and the more we pray, the more we shall love. If a In the train of prayer come all virtues. will he sinner, prays, person, even the greatest "
soon get free of his slavery and if he perse veres in prayer, he will not only get right, but "He who prays well, keep right to the end. ;
lives
well."
Model preaches, by His example, a powerful sermon on the necessity of prayer.
Our
divine
Ghrist could not increase grace in His soul, could not become holier by prayer, yet He was
eminently the
man
of prayer.
His long hidden
When afterwards so of prayer. He had not "time busy during the day that Heto eat," He spent the night in prayer. when things went well prayed on principle with Him, as when the people wished to make Him king; when things went ill with Him, when "sad and sorrowful, being in agony, He St. this? all the
life
was a
prayed
Ambrose
life
longer." "
tells us,
Why
That He, who did not need so much, preach His
by praying of most powerful sermon to us on the necessity need it so much." prayer to us who
prayer, might,
CHAPTER
XI
DIFFICULTIES OF PRAYING \VKLL
Too many make much praying-
the
difficulty
of
some through
well,
what prayer
of
is
and how
it
;
a sort
others,
perhaps, through excuse for neglecting O it.
ignorance oi ought to be made
I
of dishonest
shall divide the sub-
<T>
long and short prayer. Under the first I include Sunday or daily Mass, morning and night prayers, visits to the Blessed
ject into
what
I
may
call
Sacrament, part preparation for confession, In these the Rosary, and certain devotions. we should use that care and labour which are necessary to doing a work well, (i) To go to such prayers with a prepared mind, according to a divine command, and to make the necessary sustained effort not to introduce and to keep of all thoughts even those good in themselves which not only have nothing to do with the prayer am making, but will A good beginning is disturb and distract me. 105
clear
I
rETEKA ET NOVA
io6
\Ye should,
a spirit of simple lively faith, but without strain or worry, think place ourselves in the presence of God. half the work.
(2)
in
I
for a
moment
that
He
is
as real as the priedieu
am kneeling, not only upon which "He; on me but looking looking through me. or bench
is
I
the searcher of if
Or
hearts."
were about
to
I
think within
have an audience
myself, with some, great exalted personage, with king, emperor, or Sovereign Pontiff, what care I
should
I
of
take,
my
appearance and speak and listen
external
manner, and having to would prepare myself to say the best things in the best manner, to be also an attentive Hut now in prayer and respectful listener. am having an audience, am in personal con tact and discourse with One who is infinitely above them all. (3) I should keep my senses, the eyes specially,- imagination, memory, under I
I
I
control,
and
no way wilfully cause or create But distractions come, they must
in
distractions.
come.
Some
persons
become impatient and
vexed with themselves because they cannot command an impossibility, namely, prayer with Distractions must come, out any distraction. but there
them.
is
Do
not a not
venial sin
in
a million of
knowingly introduce
them
;
DIFFICULTIES OF PRAYING
IVRLI.
107
when you advert to their being in your mind away again and again from them, and never wilfully entertain them. Be consoled in
turn
o ive a the thought that distractions so treated o o greater value! to prayer because of the self-
denial and
we must practise in a comforting truth that
mortification
rejecting them.
It
is
the hard, patiently made prayer, though devoid sensible sweetness or consolation, is the most
of
and pleasing to God. "Before prayer prepare thy soul, and be not like one who If use the ordinary settled tempts God." solid, meritorious,
I
means for making a good prayer, my prayer must be good but if wilfully neglect these, or I
;
even one of them, and hope to make a good prayer, I am as one tempting God that is expecting
do
so.
Him to work a miracle, He will not work.
that
I
may
which
short prayers I mean what are commonly called aspirations or ejaculations for to think of God lor a moment and a word to lim is say
By
;
I
prayer according to the definition already given. The advantages of this form of prayer are many,
and deserving of consideration by those who lead busy active lives, or who find long prayers too
much
for
where and
them.
in
First,
it
any position
can be sitting,
made any standing.
1
08
;
Vi / 7i
in
walking, riding, board, in office,
in
RA E T NO VA railway carriage, on ship market-place, in ballroom,
sleepless at night, etc., no St. Chrysosone but (iod being the wiser. tom exhorts us as follows Pray^ anywhere,
racecourse;,
lying
"
:
the market-place or in the shop, since prayer demands the outstretched soul rather than the in
extended arms.
Long
prayers to be avoided
;
they give opportunities to Satan to bear a could not easily which be fre should strain. lengthened Prayers distract
attention
Pray without identify position and place with prayer, like a good simple Dublin cabdriver, who, when told he could say no end of
quent and short SOUK; ceasing."
;
St.
Paul says,
ejaculations at his stand or driving, replied, Surely, Father, you would not ask me to pray "
with
my
hat
on?"
It
is
no doubt becoming
and a duty to take a reverent posture, with head uncovered, in sacred places and in sacred circumstances; but a good prayer
is
independent
seculars of active busy lives do not cultivate this form of prayer, they will scarcely
of these.
If
pray enough. Secondly, there are many who murmur and complain that they can never pray without being Well, let harassed bv constant distractions.
D IFF1C UL TIES O F PR A
I
IN(
,
U
ELL
\
09
A person of the. try this form of prayer. wildest imagination can gather up- if I may so speak mind and heart for a few seconds, and them
throw
them
into
a
few words without
the
possibility of distraction.
Thirdly, there is no need of getting prayers by heart or out of a book. \Ye may speak to
God
in
our
own
words, according to the thought,
feeling, wish, trouble, or want of the. moment. God likes us to become as little children, and to talk out to
Him, the good Father, after our Who knows what is in the mind of
own way. a man better
than the
man
himself?
Hence
a
poor, ignorant, religious-hearted man will talk his own mind to God better than the learned
and holy Priest could do us that His conversation Fourthly, dying work, during which
is
it
for him.
God
tells
with the simple. often a long and slow is
we need prayer most. Now persons who practised nothing but long prayers, who never thought of or made little, perhaps, of short ones, find it
often happens that
themselves
in
the
most
without any prayer at
come
all.
critical
time of
life
prayers be you so, because
Long
will tell
impossible, they of weakness, physical pain, or mental depres sion and the habit of aspirations cannot be ;
VE TRRA E T NO VA
no
whilst, on the other acquired in a moment who could not read, who for this hand, persons or some other reason accustomed themselves ;
to short aspirations, find themselves, time of sickness, perfectly at home in the
through in
life
use of them.
I
need say nothing of the power
word when temptation shows
of such a
itself.
And note well that the It is simply victory. hard because I naturally hate hard aspiration, to make it and naturally wish to give way to if made;, the temptation, therefore the best, because
my
is
the strongest and so much against
it is
The hard aspiration is the best. will. we should not make little of aspira
natural
Lastly, tions because they are only a few words the saying of a moment, as we have clear
consoling proof,
power.
St.
command
in
and and
Scripture, of their tells us that Peter, at the loly
I
Matthew
"walked upon the waters But to come to Him. seeing that the wind was strong: O he was afraid, and when he began an cried out, he to sink Lord, save me,
of Christ,
<J
aspiration of three words,
Jesus stretching forth him."
We
Peter was.
our
are
We
all
1 1
is
clear to
know how
lips at LI is ear,
in
"and
immediately
hand took hold of our Lord, even as near to us
He
is,
time of temptation or
DIFFICULTIES OF PRA YING U KLL
\
1
1
danger let us say even three words to our The same Lord, and it will be well with us. taught us by the fact that when the frightened Apostles cried out to their sleeping truth
Lord,
is
us,
"Save
we
perish,"
Pharisee and notorious
when
Publican,
typical
sinner,
He
four words,
\Ye learn once stilled the storm. in the Lord Himself our parable
at
was
the
it
from
ot
the
latter,
justified
the
by a
Lord, be merciful to seven words. From the thief when on the cross, he cried out, Lord, re member me when Thou comest into Thy Also when Martha and Mary sent kingdom." that touching prayer to our Lord. Lord, be
short act of contrition,
me
a
"
sinner,"
"
"
him whom Thou lovest is sick." This manner of prayer will not come naturally to us we should patiently labour to become
hold,
;
familiar with
it.
Little industries will help us,
such as a mark here
and there
in
the
book
are reading, something in our room out of or in a remarkable place, the sight of a church or a cross, etc. Something which by arrange
we
ment will catch the eye, will remind us of God, and of our resolve to often say a word to Him. This habit of ejaculatory prayer helps much to make us walk and live in the
VF.
TERA K T NO VA
The busiest man could say presence of (iod. a hundred such prayers every day without or his recreation, interfering with his business and
it
is
to
be feared that persons
active busy lives will not pray do not cultivate this habit. St.
ot
very
enough if they Chrysostom re
ejaculation at least when the hour sounds, that the course of prayer maywith the course of time.
commends
"an
keep pace
,
prayer, person knowing the power will if lost His and (iod Church, as taught by me Let Last be. without excuse on the Day. of
Any
whom you had suppose a poor man upon whom with you made an compassion, and Come to me every arrangement as follows I will give you abundant provision and morning :
for the day, clothes, etc., at certain times of the;
year
and time,
;
I
unwell send a neighbour, or let me know You hear, after some will send them.
if
of starvation, and on his you as the cause of it would
that he died
deathbed blamed
;
once he has no So it must be with
and you not be indignant one to blame but himself? the lost Catholic on awful Judgment Day. It would appear from many texts of Holy say at
is a command to make our Scripture that there Pray with lives, lives of unbroken prayer. "
D/FFJCU/.77ES OF out
every at all
to
"
faint."
*
times."
should be
pray pray in
ye therefore, praying
Yes, the
making
me suppose
life
of a
good Catholic
such are not
it
difficult.
a person in the state of grace,
shame
the friend of God, and
him
to
who makes every morning
not,
to
men
that
will
115
one of unbroken prayer, and the
conditions of
Let
I
"Watch
place."
A AVhVu U KI.l.
\Ve ought always
"
ceasing."
and not
J
or at
the oblation or offering of himself and thoughts, words, and actions to God,
do everything
if
he be times
all
his
wishin<>-
His Honour and Glory an easy act of a minute or two which we have been taught, and which we may make in our own words. If so, he has purity of intention. to
He
keeps
dominant
this
at all
for
;
pure intention prominent and times, habitually rejecting,
by God, everything for Thee" mere human, natural motives which must come, or by keeping them in their
an aspiration
such as
"
My
subordinate place for some human motives in themselves and helpful, if kept in good their place. Well, such a person merits by all his actions, by the business of life, even though so earnest and occupied in it that for hours he never thinks of God. I lence the old ;
are
saying.
1
Eccli. xviii. 2 8
;
i
Thcss.
v.
17
;
i
Tim.
ii.
8
;
Luke
xxi. 36.
,
VETERA ET NOVA
14
To
labour
to
is
pray,"
for
such labour merits J!c P ril V er does
of grace, as merits by his meals, his sleep, his recreations, when he takes these in time and weight and them to interfere with not
an
Increase
-
.
"
allowing
measure,"
more important them. drink,
duties
Paul writes,
St.
whatsoever
else
or
sin
to
"Whether
you
do,
do
enter
into
you eat or all
to
the
is so easy, Purity of intention and keeping to it, --the morning oblation that we should it so much is
glory of
God."
and
gained by
carefully cultivate I
may conclude
it.
this
the prayer, by citing
most important subject, St. following words of
then by the study of a Gospel Chrysostom, and has event which is an epitome of much which The effect of prayer on the heart been said on the natural world. is like that of the sun Wild beasts come out and prowl by night, to their but when the sun arises they get back "
:
dens.
So,
when
the soul
is
illumined and
and brutal
irrational strengthened by prayer, are put etc. anger, envy, lust, passions
to
the treasure of the poor, the the poorest is rich if he rich security of the if he do not pray, the richest miserably poor who calls It is impossible that a man pray.
flight.
Prayer
is
;
DIFF1CUL TIES OF PKA YLVC WELL
i
,
5
constantly on God with proper zeal, could sin." I here is a scene in the life of our Lord which brings before us in a striking and patheticmanner all the conditions and dispositions which should be found in It is prayer. pictured by SS. Matthew and Mark in their description of the interview between our Lord and the Canaanite woman. The Fathers and Doctors of the Church and all commentators 1
on Scripture write
in
great admiration of her
who made a perfect prayer, one whom when praying, should imitate. Let us first
as one
we,
study the history of the event, truths which it teaches.
and then the
Our Lord found Himself, on one occasion but not within, the borders of a country which ran due north of Mount Q.rmel, alonothe coast. It was called Sidonia or Phoenicia*; its capital cities were Tyre and Sidon, and it on.
was a portion of the Gentile world. When on this border-land, our Lord "went into a house, and would have no man know Hut His it."
Name, its
"like
ointment poured
had spread and a woman attracted sweetness came to Him. She, no doubt, out,"
fragrance abroad,
by its had heard wonderful things of 1
Matt. xv.
;
Mark
vii.
Him
"from
,
VKTEKA ET NOVA
,6
whom
virtue
Hesides,
went cut
God
never
for the healing ot
all.
Himself without wit
left
lie preserved and kept ness in this world. amongst the. Gentiles, the tradition that
living,
was to come even to them. Grace She was was also at work within her soul. a woman of Canaan, a descendant of that
a Saviour
accursed race once doomed by Cod to total A remnant, however, were spared, extinction. She was a Sidonia. in down and settled 1
Gentile,
of
a
hated
nation,
and
or
attract
to naturally most unlikely Lord. any notice from our
therefore
receive
She may be
fairly
Still shetaken as a type of the worst sinner. comes to Him, as she has sad need of a ^reat
her daughter, or rather for herself, love having made her one with her child. Hence crying out, she said, I lave mercy on hou Son of David my daughter me, O Lord, Who a devil." is grievously troubled by he Word, answered her not a word." in-ace, for
:
I
;i
I
is writes Chrysostom, "has no word; the fountain remedies." His withholds sealed, the Physician
Could anything be more disheartening than ^ es, that which alien woman ? this to the poor immediately followed. 1
Deut.
For vii.
"the
disciples
DIFFICUL TIES OF PRA ING U }
came and besought Him because
she
they wished
Him
afflicted
namely, to get
rid
ot
her
1
1
7
away,
Lven though
grant her request, their
to
but
sister,
send
us."
was not charity and
motive;
Lord
to
after
crieth
RLl.
pity
very low
a
for
their
human
her as a nuisance.
one,
Our
answers
them by a word which, no she heard, and which sounded as a
doubt,
am not sent but to hope the lost sheep of the house of Israel." Prob ably she now thought or said to herself, Is death-knell to
"
all
that
1
this
the
(ircat Being of spoke to me. as the. merciful and gracious, "Who would not break the bruised reed, or quench the smoking llax who would bind the broken heart, and comfort all who mourn ? Still her faith and hope; are not only it
possible
is
whom men
;
"
not
destroyed, but are made, by the rebuff, For she came; now close to Him, stronger.
threw herself
at His feet, and Him, saying, Lord, help me."
"worshipped
He now
not
only refused her earnest request, but did so
in
a contemptuous and insulting manner, saying, "It is not meet to take the children s bread 1
This
\vas true
-as St.
Augustim and others remark --of His
presence and mission. The ( Jcntilcs were to be verted by the preaching of His Apostles and His Church.
f>crson,fl
(-on-
!
i
VK / 7i KA K T N( VA
S
)
and
to cast
are
My
it
to
That
dogs."
special children,
My
the
is,
bread
is
Israelites tor
them,
the Gentile dogs. and not to given away Lxtreme contempt was involved in the word to
l>e
"
when
the nobler anyom.: characteristics of this animal, although by no
dog
given
unknown
means
to
to
:
being
antiquity,
Now
never
would have brought out in Scripture." been but human, and could surprise no one, if she turned away from Him angry and in Not so; and all commentators are in dignant. admiration of her humility, and of "the ready wit of faith" with which she answers Him. "She snares our Lord- Himself not unwil His own speech," so in be snared to ling Him in "She nets and catches Chrysostom. His own words, and gently retorts against Him the argument He had used against her so writes A. Lapide or, in the words of sword out of His own the "She takes another, self,"
it
;
hnnd with which to overcome Him." "Truth, Lord yet the dogs eat of the crumbs which An answer fall from their masters table." I which is paraphrased as follows Yes, Lord :
1
:
:
more
the One commentatoi "Something crumbs was the right of the clogs. Napkins were not then used, and persons wiped their hands in the soft part of the bread, and then threw it to the dogs." writes:
than
DIFFICULTIES
()/
PRA YING WELL
119
am
a dog, and for this very reason I have a The right to be fed, to be feel by Thee.
whelps get the crumbs which fall from the You are the Great Master, master s table. therefore I have a right not to the bread of the I but to the dare not ask this children Give me fall from table. crumbs which your this, even one crumb, and it will be well with Earnest and persistent in her prayer, me. wise in her answers, full of faith in her words, "
she
so writes St.
conquered,"
our Lord
spoken
addresses her
first
one other
to only "
history, saying,
and then
He
O
in
woman, great
gives her
He
in
Ambrose. For words of praise all the Gospel
all
is
thy she asked and
faith,"
much
done unto thee as thou more, saying, wilt, and her daughter was cured from that "
.it
hour."
Let us
now
study the manner of her prayer
and her dispositions her we shall
in
making
make our prayer
it,
for imitating
irresistible
and
(i) She prayed earnestly, with omnipotent. all the love and longing of her heart, for a grace which she believed would be good for
herself and her daughter, and prayed again and again for it, saying, Lord, have mercy on me and adoring Him, Lord, help me, for my "
;
,
VE TERA E T NO VA
20
a devil. grievously troubled by St. writes Such prayers," Augustine, "uttered are as soft sweet by a fervent and longing soul music, and move to tenderness the heart of our
daughter
is
"
prayer and She, an outcast heathen,
Her wondrous
Lord."
(2)
trust in
our Lord.
faith in
Son of David," whose mission she had heard was one of pity and
Him
calls
compassion declares
could
"Lord,
for all
tance where
He
and word
will
dis daughter, though at a
was
she laid hold on
faith
His
her belief that
deliver her
Moreover, she
sorrow.
in
not. 1
"With
lim
in
one hand of
whom
all
healing
and with the other on her
grace was stored, herself a living conductor suffering daughter, of Christ might run like which the
by an
power
electric current
her
love."
mission
to
from
Him
to
the object of
She prayed with perfect sub She does not the will of God.
(3)
lim to free her daughter, as if this would be certainly the best thing for her, and
directly ask
1
should be done, but, simply,
"
Have mercy on
me, help me," as Thou thinkest Him, however, of her great trial. this
their
best,
telling
low like to and Martha was the prayer of Mary for brother "
word, saying,
I
merely sent
Laxarus.
They
Behold he
whom Thou
lovest
DIFFICULTIES OF PRAYING
\}
KLL
121
and yet our Lord thought it best not and to let him die. (4) Shego For prayed with the most profound humility. con of a sort silent with first treated though tempt, then with refusal, and yet again with a refusal which was insulting, she bore all patiently, and never lost her temper or her (5) She respectful reverence for our Lord. and a cleverness with prayed ready her urging prayer and giving the best reason is
sick"
to
;
at once,
"wit,"
She not only be answered. mentioned her misery, but wrested the insult offered, and formed out of it an irresistible
why
it
should
argument, (o) .She prayed with perseverance; which manifested her confidence in prayer.
For
she, a despised Gentile,
with everything against her, refused, and refused in the most hurtful way, never lost hope or courage, but pressed her petition until it was granted.
\Ye may now
fairly
ask
why our Lord
acted
as Lie did with this poor woman, (i) l>ecause He knew the great faith she had, and He
nay more, her faith was made mightier and purer by the way He tested it. than if He had at once granted her wished her
to
manifest
it
;
A gift is prized in proportion to the request. earnestness and patience with which we ask for
VR TEKA E T NO VA
122
it,
and
also to the delay in giving
(2) All
it.
commentators, particularly Chrysostom, that
He
acted as
lit;
did
in
tell
us
we
order that
might learn from her how we ought to pray, and mi^ht imitate her. "The wonderful faith, and of this woman," writes patience, humility St. Jerome, a sermon to us all; her faith by which she believed that He could heal her "is
child,
her patience by which she, though con
temned and despised, persevered in her her humility by which she compared
prayer, herself
not only to a dog, but to a whelp." And St. Chrysostom puts the following words into her
mouth, truly paraphrasing her remark
"
I
:
do
not refuse the insult, I accept it. As Thou hast called me a dog, give me what is given as a right to the dog, the crumbs. Lord, Thou hast become my advocate by denying
O
what
I
asked,
Thou
God
often
souls
by delaying
prayers, in
with
humbles
humility,
When God
not deny it. ostom writes: ask, or
for a time
order that they
greater
fidence.
hast promised to give." and mortifies even holy
Most
answer
delays a boon, wisely,
it,
let
their
may importune Him
earnestness,
"Whether
do not obtain
to
and con
He
therefore,
we
does
Chrys
obtain what
we
us always persevere
DIFFICULTIES OF PRAYING U EIJ. in
let
prayer;
us
return thanks
123
not only for
what we have received, but for what we have; been refused. For when (iod denies us some thing it,
for
it
is
not less a favour than
do not know as
\ve
if
He
granted docs what is
He
rood for us." In prayer, as in all things else, the wish of our hearts ouoht to be according to the thought of the saint just cited, accordingto that aspiration of St. Ignatius, an aspira tion of perfect trust in (iod, 1 )o with me, "
()
Lord,
in
wishest, for
all I
Thou knowest and Thou lovest
things as
know
that
me."
CHAPTER
XII
THK INCARNATION
ANOTHER
cause of coldness, indifference, sin may be traced to a want of simple lively faith in the Incarnation culminating in the Passion of our Lord, and in His real in
Catholics,
abiding
presence
Could there be
in
the
Blessed
Sacrament.
a stronger proof of the necessity of meditation or religious study
of something than that there are
men who
believe in the
sufferings and death of our Lord and in His remaining always with them in the Lucharist, and who yet treat Him as if He were a black stranger or an enemy ?
The
Incarnation
is, beyond all question, the of Cod s works outside Himself. greatest It in a certain true sense, be called II is may, only work, for the following reasons The creation of man and of the world had a predestined reference to it, because, to the opinion according of a great the Scotist, the theological school, :
THE INCA RNA TK W Eternal Son would have conic in
2 5
1
man
s nature-,
glorious however and impassible, even if man had not fallen. All that was divine in the old
law
particularly the Messianic prophecies and the sacrifices gave testimony of His coming, to
the
the Sibyl s song and Jewish people tradition kept hope alive amongst the-, G entiles ;
;
whilst
spiritual and supernatural in the new law are the effects or consequences of the Incarnation. It was designed and carried out in the wisest and most becoming wav, "reaching from end to end sweetly and power in it "Justice and fully," Mercy kissed." Its purpose was to manifest infinite love for man by the redemption and salvation of the world.
The
that
all
Internal
is
Son
"came
forth
from the Father
and came
into this world, not to judge the world, but to save to seek and save the "
perishing
it,"
and the
\Ye profess this great and con truth when, soling reciting the Apostles Creed, we say, \\ ho for us men and our salvation came down from heaven and was incarnate by the Holy (ihost of the Virgin Mary and was lost."
"
made As work
Man."
the
and
suggested
Incarnation
mystery for
of
is,
by excellence, the love,
the
thoughts,
study and meditation,
will
be
VETERA ET NOVA
\2(>
such as should, when reflected on
in
a
spirit
of simple.- lively faith, create and increase in us a strong personal love of our Lord -a love
which, though not sensible, should be, in its power, greater than any other love, according to Christ s word, "He that loveth father and
mother more than Me is not worthy of Me." The two unfailing proofs and tests of love are humiliation and suffering for the object loved, and the greater the humiliation and
Now
the suliering the greater the love. Internal Son, of His own free will, took both to
Himself
to
so lovingly,
may
call
such a degree, embraced them
that,
them
considering
infinite.
He
who He
we
is,
us so in that
tells
cry of supreme oblation placed on His lips by the Royal Psalmist, and fulfilled to the letter,
according to the words of
Heb.
"
x.
not. but a
Sacrifice
.St.
Paul
Ps. xxxix.;
and oblation Thou wouldst
body Thou hast
fitted to
me.
IIolo-
causts for sin did not please Thee then said In the head of the book it Behold, I come. ;
written of
me
that
I
should do
Thy and Thy
will
:
()
I,
is
my
have desired it, law in the God, midst of my heart"; "He offered Himself because He willed I
it."
First let us consider the humiliation of
His
THE IXCA R.\A Tf( IN
127
Incarnation as distinguished from that of His St. Paul in his Epistle to the
Passion.
Philip-
plans declares this truth in very solemn words "Let this mind be in you which was also in Christ
:
Jesus, who being in the form of God thought it not But He robbery to be equal with God.
emptied Himself, taking the form of a servant, being made in the likeness of men, and in habit found as man." We shall best understand this humiliation
He was
or
is
by contrasting- who and what from eternity, and what I le became
in time.
St.
Paul, very specially in his Kpistle to the
Hebrews, declares and proves in clear emphatic words the Eternal Godhead of the Son and that perfect human nature which He assumed, or, in other words, Christ true God and true man in His one divine Person. of His divine nature
and
Treating
He
Abraham,
selects
two persons, Moses
most
reverenced,
almost
who on more
the
worshipped by than Jews, one occasion had spoken of our Lord con In the temptuously as compared to them. ninth chapter of St. John,
when the man born our Lord gave sight, said in irony to the exasperated Jews, "Will you also blind,
to
whom
become His
disciples?"
the
latter
answered,
VRTERA
I2 S
A"/
NOVA
we know that the disciples of Moses this man we to as but (iod spoke to Moses, know not from whence lie A^ain, in the "
We are
:
is."
the Jews eighth chapter we read that Thou that our Lord, "Now we know
said to
hast a
Thou greater than our father Abraham, who is dead? and the prophets are And dead. Whom dost Thou make Thyself? Before Abraham was when He answered, Art
devil.
"
"
made, Him."
was
am, they took
I
far
up stones to cast
at
Yet St. Paul boldly says that Christ above Moses, because Moses was but
a servant in the house of another, whilst Christ was the master in His own house, the world, far greater than Abraham which He built, and his priesthood, far superior to that of Abraham s descendant, Levi. This St. Paul
proves as follows that which is less
"
:
Without
all
contradiction,
blessed by the better," and the Lnvin^ of tithes by the person who pays them acknowledges his inferiority to a person Now consider order- -the Priest. of a is
higher
how
in-eat
the
man
is
who
blessed
Abraham
and received tithes from Abraham and from Levi as well, the descendant of Abraham.
And who was formally
this
admitted
man
to
himself to
whom Abraham be
inferior?-
THE INCARNATION
I2g
Melchisedech, Kino- of Justice, King of Peace, a Priest for ever likened to the Son of God."
He
was a mere type or and His Priesthood. If St.
figure of our
Abraham was beyond all how much more so
Paul,
inferior to the type,
the reality and antitype
Lord
therefore, concludes
question to Christ
?
But more St. Paul compares Christ with the angels, and proves how immensely superior to them He is. For to which of the hath :
"
God
said at
have
I
any
begotten
Him a
Thou
time,
Thee?"
art
My
angels Son, to-dav
and again,
"I
will
be
He shall be to Me a Son and again, "When He bringeth His firstbegotten into the world, Pie saith, And let all to
Father, and
"
;
the angels of
God
adore
He
angels, indeed,
said,
Him."
He
that
"And
to the
maketh His
angels spirits and His ministers a flame of fire but to the Son, Thy throne, O God, is for ever and ever sit on my right hand till I make ;
:
Thy enemies Thy footstool." Christ is not only above Moses, Abraham, the prophets, angels and archangels, but more, He is "the Son bv
whom
all
things,
who upholds
things were made, the
His power,
He
is 9
to
whom
the very
all all
God,
Heir of
all
things by the word of things are subjected." in the bosom of the
1
VE TEKA E T NO VA
30
Lather from eternity, possessing by right the infinite attributes of God, glorious and happy and happiness of heaven, the in glory and glorified in to, ministered worshipped, of
hymns
the
praise
by
being
such,
nine
choirs
of
angels.
And He
His own free
took to
our human moment on the
will,
well to rest for a
Himself,
nature.
is
clear
emphatic which the reality of pressed upon us in Holy
words, often repeated,
in
His human
nature;
Scripture.
In the genealogies of St.
is
It
oi
Matthew
Luke our Lord is traced in a direct line; of human ancestors up to David, Abra St. John tells us that the ham, and Adam. Lternal Word or Son of God was made_/7^ and dwelleth amongst us. Our Lord speaks Paul St. of Himself as the Son of Man.
and
St.
writes
"
:
For nowhere doth
He
take hold of the
Abraham He taketh angels, but of the seed of of David according seed the of was He hold." "
to the
flesh."
"He
is
the
Son sent by God
in
the likeness of sinful ilesh, who, in the days of His ilesh, with a strong cry and tears, offered to Him who was up prayers and supplications "The Son of able to save Him from death." the things from God, who learned obedience
THE INCA RNA TION
He
1
3
T
In this great fundamental truth we profess our faith when we recite the Creed, Born of the Blessed Virgin, suffered under suffered."
"
Pontius
Pilate, crucified, dead, and buried." the words of St. John, K very spirit which confesseth that Jesus Christ is come in the flesh is of God."
\es,
It
in
"
may seem
truths,
dogmas
strange to insist on these two of faith which all Christians and
Catholics are bound
to
indifference,
Lord
is
Lord
s
and
But
believe.
not be safely said that
may
it
much
of the coldness,
insult of sin
with which our
treated are the consequences of a want of lively practical faith in the reality of our
nature and of
Would if
they
which
all
Catholics be what too studied,
meditated
home
we
in
involved
many
of
in it?
them
are,
and brought humiliation and
on,
to their hearts the real the awful sufferings to which
Himself and bore one of which He
is
God
subjected
His human nature, every
felt
as really as, but more ? Let us now reflect
could
intensely than, upon these humiliations
and
sufferings.
Being from eternity and by the very essence
His nature true God, He humbled and emptied Himself by taking a human nature, as human, and therefore as capable of human
of
VE TKRA E T NO A T
,
I
32
as it is in us. physical and mental, came in the likeness, we may say in the This, of sinful llesh, but without sin.
suffering,
He
reality,
the Infinite taking to Himself our lowly finite nature, was the greatest degradation and self-
How
annihilation conceivable.
the love- for us which
such a debasement
great, therefore,
prompted and motived
!
wondrous love shows and proves itself more and more when we consider the lie so humbled Him beings for love of whom and conde self, and the considerate, tender, ])iit
this
which
in
scending way
He
did
but
fallen children of fallen parents,
by our own
personal
rebels
outcasts, "
We
sins,
we were
all like
still
prodigals,
God, the King of sheep had gone astray." "The
general before our redemption byDavid, inspired by God, tells us that
corruption of "
As more
against
kings, In the thirteenth Psalm, entitled
Christ,
so.
man
Lord had looked down from heaven upon the children of men, to see if there be any who understand and seek God." With what result ? All are corrupt and become abominable in no, not their ways: there is none that do good "the
"
one
;
they are
are open
all
gone astray
sepulchres,
:
their throats
with their tongues they
THE INCARNATION acted deceitfully their
their
lips,
bitterness
133
the prison of asps is under is full of cursing and
;
mouth
their feet are swift to
;
shed blood,
and unhappiness in their ways, the way of peace they have not known there is no fear of God before their eyes." St. Ignatius, in his meditation on the Incarnation, destruction
;
puts
before
words
us
this
truth
in
the
following
See and consider the Three divine Persons as on their royal throne, how they view the whole surface and face of the world and all nations in such blindness, and see them likewise dying and descending into The whole world one hospital and all men sick unto death, one vast prison and all men in in the words of St. Augustine, one chains, "
:
hell."
"
Massa
damnata."
We may
imagine ourselves, with perfect as that traveller to Jericho, stripped and truth, wounded and half-dead, and to certainly die if not looked to by someone, as captives chained and confined in a deep, dark, loathsome dungeon, perfectly incapable, each for self, or all others lor
even one,
to strike off our chains or set
soul free, certain to in
the end to
prison,
if
find
fall
one
lower and lower, and
ourselves
someone able and
in
the
eternal
willing do not
)
VR TRRA K T NO VA
34
when, lo the Internal Son pity and help us, of God Himself the very (iod, infinitely happy !
before our existence, and infinitely happy when we lay wretched outcasts in the depth of our
misery took our lowly nature, and by doing so bridged the broad and deep gulf which And separated us from Him, and came to us.
how did He come to us? He might have come in angelic form, or in a glorious impassible human nature to pass us by, or revile us for misdeeds, or strike us with the rod of Himself a justice, to give us labour not raising
our
hand, to
no no "
trial,
tear.
not
give us suffering knowing Himself to give us sorrow shedding Himself But not so He became our brother,
ashamed
:
to call us
His
brethren,"
"tried
things, without
even as we are, like to us in all He sin, and learning obedience by suffering." and came in our lowly nature, by doing so most stooped clown to our lowest level in the I le, the and manner tender and condescending good Samaritan, took us up in His loving arms, ;
the poured into our wounds the oil to soothe, and then balm to heal, the wine to cheer, placed us in His own house, the Church. But our love for Him will be still more
inflamed by our reflecting on the reasons and
THE INCARNATION
135
the purposes for which lie subjected Himself to this wondrous humiliation. The first was
He
that
might become a Great High
Priest,
who
could and would offer up the all-atoning and all-redeeming sacrifice. Paul places St. this
his
truth before us in the second chapter of P>ecause the Epistle to the Hebrews: "
children"
blood,
"are
(we)
He
also
partakers
of
Himself"
llesh
and
"in
like
(Christ) hath been partaker of the same,
manner
He
death
that
might destroy him who
through hath the power of death, that is to say, the devil and might deliver them, who through the fear of death were all their lifetime subject ;
to
"Wherefore
servitude."
things to
all
He
be
made
it
like to
1
behoved 1
is
Him
in
brethren, that
might become a merciful and faithful High God, that He might be a pro
Priest before
pitiation for the sins of the
The Pligh
Him
world."
Eternal Son was consecrated the Great
by His
Priest
Father when
He gave
nature by which He became the Victim and Priest of the great Sacrifice. St.
that
Paul
human
tells
same Epistle
when He writes So Christ also did not
us this "
:
in
the
glorify
Himself that He might be made a High Priest, but He His Father who said to Him, Thou
VETERA ET NOVA
136
Son, this day have I begotten Thee, Thou art a Priest for ever according to the order of Melchisedech." Yes, lie humbled and emptied Himself by taking our nature, in art
My
itself
a great proof of love,
Him
to manifest
in
order to enable
greater love by suffering and dying for us when we were I is enemies. lUit there was a second end and purpose still
1
of the Incarnation, which brings out and com mends, in a very touching, because human,
This was, that way, His thoughtful love of us. He might become the model, the pattern, the exemplar according to which we should make If He were not God He could so writes St. Leo, redeemed "and if He were not man He could not be our model." "The whole dignity of man is "
ourselves.
not have
us."
in becoming as like to Him as possible." Himself tells us that the condition and crucial test of being His disciple is imitation, In taking up the cross and following Him.
placed
He
"
vain
am
I
a Christian
if
I
imitate not
Christ,"
The command to speaks St. Malachy. imitate our divine Model is implied in the name in which we glory Christian. God could not be a model to us men, neither could an so
angel nor a
man
of a privileged, impassible
THE INCA RNA T1ON
37
1
nature, because
the
none of these three could feel sorrows, infirmities, and sufferings
trials,
which are our
The
lot.
Internal Son, therefore,
be a model really imitable wishing by us, took our nature, passed through every phase to
of
human
all
truly
suffering, interior
and
intensely,
and
exterior, feeling all
yet bearing
in
the
most perfect manner, and then turns to us, when the cross a mere feather s com weight pared to His comes, and says, "Behold, an example I have given you, that as I do, you do also." Xor is His command a barren one,
He
for
sends,
grace by which
example and
or
is
we
can see the beauty of His to the height of it. He
rise
always willing to send,
ever acts with us according to that beautiful description of His ways of old with the people of His love As the eagle enticing her young "
:
and hovering over them, He spread His wings, and hath taken him and carried him on His shoulders" (I)eut. xxxii. 10, to
fly,
etc.).
If,
as
nature,
could
we
God
or angel or man of an impassible could not be our model, neither
He He know
feel
and
in the trials
feel
by experience what
and crosses of
lovingly took our nature that so: that when we come to
He
life.
He
might do Him in our
VETERA ET NOVA
138
could compassionate us, saying, do pity you and wish to comfort and help
sorrows I
you,
lie
because
know what you
I
Myself borne and
He may
trials.
felt
say
similar but far greater to us in the beautiful
words of the great Latin and adding one letter, miseris succurrere
having
feel,
merely changing laud ignarus mali a sentence which
poet, "I
disco,"
words of the describing what a High inspired one who can have compas Priest ought to be sion on them that are ignorant and err, because can be
freely translated by the
Apostle when
"
he himself also
And
is
compassed with
infirmity."
writing of our Lord, St. Paul again, as a reason why the Eternal Son took gives That wherein Me Himself hath our nature suffered and been tempted, He is able to
when "
:
succour them also
that
are
tempted."
This
may be illustrated as follows anxious about some suffering was one Suppose invalid whom he much loved and for whom hewished to secure a person who would be at once a companion and a nurse, would he think
beautiful truth
for a
moment
and rude, sickness,
ence
who
man naturally rough one who never had an hour s
of selecting a
or
what a
:
therefore did not trial
it
is,
know
by experi
was devoid of
feeling,
/
///<:
INCARNATION
139
such people often do, that no one No he would look out should ever be sick? for a person of delicate refined feeling and believing-, as
;
manner, one of a kind, tender, sympathetic nature who had himself experienced the anxiety, depression, and pain of a delicate invalid life. So our Lord experienced all our sorrows and
even the misery and punishment of in order that, feeling really what they
sufferings,
our
sins,
are,
He
fish
love which our Lord manifested for
could the better pity, compassionate, It would be well for many and succour us. Catholics if they meditated on the great unsel
them such lowliness and
by subjecting Himself to humiliation and yet more by meditating on the considerate, condescending, and sufferingway in which He stooped down to do so and really feeling all our sorrows, sufferings, He Himself in them of that trials, by experience us. might the better pity, comfort, and console St. Ignatius is clear and explicit in pressing ;
upon us this command to imitate Christ, the divine Exemplar in all things, and, above all, in
He tells bearing our crosses as He did His. us to ask as graces, special to meditations on An intimate know the life of our Lord ist, "
:
ledge of Jesus
Christ"
;
but
I
am
not to stop
1
VE TERA E T NO VA
40
here,
Him; love
having great and grand thoughts about
An
2nd,
Him
the
intimate knowledge more";
ha vino- perhaps warm wards Him no, that
nor
am
"that
I
may
to stop here, affectionate feelings to
may
I
I
love
Him
the
imitate Him the more. My grand and love will be worse than thoughts gushing do not prove my love to be a real useless if more;
"and
I
love by the hard but sweet work of imitationimitation of His patience, charity, resignation,
most trying cir have high thoughts easy about our Lord, easy to have affectionate feel ings toward Him, and to express both in words but the only real test ami proof of love
and obedience practised cumstances.
It
in
to
is
;
is
the
more
difficult
work
of imitating
Him.
CHAPTER THOUGHTS ON
T1IF
XIII
SUFFFRINGS OF OUR LORD
Tins humiliation of our Lord,
in taking, and as lie our did, nature, which we con takingsidered in the last chapter, was not the mere beginning and end of His love it was more ;
He became
order to give still greater and more striking proofs of love in the labours, sorrows, and sufferings which He bore for us. As man only could He sorrow-, suffer, and die.
We
have
1 1
man,
is life
for us in the
in
and vividly described Testament, with which we
clearly
New
In it are, or ought to be, reverently familiar. we find the; best points or subjects for study and meditation, suggested not only in the life He led from Bethlehem to but also
Calvary, those sermons and parables when He spoke as no man ever spoke. He went about, in in
poverty, privation, weary of foot, doing
good by His teaching, by His healing of all manner of diseases, spiritual and temporal, and to
all
1
VETERA ET NOVA
42
by receiving with open arms and longing heart even the worst sinners who came to Him. is sufferings and to His patient But it is to 1
1
suffering unto death that I wish to call special attention. Sufferings freely and for love of anyone are the borne willingly There strongest and truest evidence of love.
obedience
in
not possible for anyone who believes with simple lively faith in the sufferings of our Into the Lord, to be without love of Him.
fore
life
is
it
of such a one sin will not enter
for a
;
or
if it
do
moment, under some sudden temptation
to Peter, he will, like him, rise But to holier and better man. a quickly to be believe really and practically in the sufferings of our Lord, to make them an habitual reality
as
happened
and power meditation,
absence of
in
our
fix
lives,
them
this
is
we
must, by study and and the our hearts
in
the
;
reason
why
so
many
Catholics are indifferent, lukewarm, or sinful. They believe in a sort of way, but not with a faith that
worketh
in love.
not intended to instruct persons how they should meditate on the Passion, or to propose for meditation points taken from the Passion, It is
o ive a few hints on certain truths which but to o are too much overlooked or very vaguely
THOUGHTS ON OUR LORD
S SUFFERINGS
143
viewed, and which, when kept in mind, help to make meditation on this subject more effective
and
fruitful.
The
and often on the real \Ye too often sufferings. read of them and pass on without making- any effort to realise them as or they were in Him first is,
to rest well
nature of our Lord
s
;
we
allow a thought natural hut false to weaken
their effect.
lias a thought, like the following-,
ever passed through or possessed our mind
?--
His sufferings were very great, no doubt, but He was a highly privileged being; He was God, and therefore He could not have felt them as an ordinary man, as we ourselves should if similarly placed.
Now
He
other side.
the truth
is
only man, and a man, and still more
on the were was such
all
suffered as really as if all the more because He
He
because He was God. There is no mystery in all this, if we keep in mind the full meaning of the dogma O f the
The Eternal Son of God took human nature, as human as it is in any child of Adam, and therefore capable
Incarnation. to
Himself a
us or
of feeling
the physical and mental pains and He kept this sufferings which are our lot. thoroughly human nature independent of His all
VR TRKA R T NO VA
144
most closely united to it in the His human oneness of His divine Person. nature of human the therefore was nature His, but
divine,
the Eternal
human
the
(
iod, just as
jected to suffering, as should one of
way
human
nature
nature of each of us or
individual person.
Hence
the
spiritual
of
is
any
Therefore He, when sub felt
it
as really
and as keenly
us similarly circumstanced. writers, when teaching the best
of meditating on the Passion,
recommend
subjecting our selves to one of the Passion-tortures and trying to realise what we should feel if scourged, or us
to
use
the:
imagination
in
nailed to a cross, and then to bring home to suffered as really and (iod ourselves that He truly as
we
should,
and
this for love of us.
But more: His sufferings were not only as should be, but were more really felt as ours keenly and intensely felt by Him than they could be by us, because of circumstances special to
His human nature.
St.
Paul, in the tenth
chapter of his Epistle to the Hebrews, citing from the thirty-ninth Psalm, places upon the lips Sacrifice and of our Eord the following words "
:
oblation
did not fitted to
Thou wouldst
not.
please Thee, but a Me."
Holocausts for body Thou
sin
hast
His human nature, perfection
TJIOUGIirs
ON OUR LORD
S SUFFERINGS
145
in its way, was not only of the most dclicately refined kind, but was formed and fitted by His
and
Father,
Him
by
accepted
for
the
set
purpose of enduring and fee lino- the highest and the deepest, the most searching and the most universal suffering. ot its exceptional
His very nature, because
human
more keenly
sensitive
other child of
Adam
He
suffered as
more because
the
perfection, made;
to sufferings
Him
than any
could be.
He were only man, and all He was God. The greatest
if
emperor who ever lived could be made to suffer only by his fellow-men but our Lord, the Eternal Son, suffered at the hands of the very beings whom He had created. St. Ignatius places ;
this truth before us in
those
to
fourth
is
suffers
or wishes
to
according to is
being
some
meditating on
directions he gives Passion. "The
the
consider what
Christ
our Lord
His humanity the portion of the Passion which to suffer
contemplated."
in
"The
fifth is to
con
how the Divinity hides itself, that is to how it could destroy its enemies and does and how it allows the most holy humanity
sider say, not,
to suffer so cruelly. look at our crucifix,
A
scription
of
the
as well
scourging,
as
the de
crowning
with
1
VE TERA E T NO VA
46
thorns, the crucifixion,
keep us well
in
mind
I thirst" the word of His bodily sufferings, calls attention to the one most likely to escape us; whilst His words, "My soul is sad and "
sorrowful
why
hast
unto
Thou
"
death,"
forsaken
My
God,
Me,"
give
My
God,
us
some
His awful mental or soul anguish. Hut few would advert to, "How the Divinity hides itself, how it could destroy its enemies and does not, and how it allows the most holy humanity to suffer so cruelly." This hiding of idea
of
the divinity may be illustrated by the following Him parable or simile suggested by our Lord
Let us suppose that a great and power ful emperor is travelling incognito through a where he is not part of his own kingdom, therefore be cannot personally known and He has with him a brave devoted recognised. o self:
bodyguard, but for the moment they are out of sight, though within call by means of an arranged signal which he could give and they So placed, he is set upon by a could hear.
band of
brutal savage men, his
own
subjects,
him by opprobrious names, pluck him by the hair, strike him on the face, spit upon him, and in the end trample him to death under
who
their
call
feet.
Imagine,
if
you
can,
the
almost
THOUGHTS ON OUR LORD S SUFFERINGS
147
superhuman
mortification this emperor should have practised to endure all this, not to give the signal, have his guard around him, his dignity manifested, and his cruel persecutors seized. Our Lord seems to have suggested this
way of putting how He hid Mis divinity, He spoke, when arrested in the
by the words
garden, to Peter, "Put up again thy sword into its thinkest thou that I cannot ask place
My
;
Father, and
He
will
give
me
presently more
than twelve legions of angels ? When meditating on the Passion, we should bear well in mind that the Eternal Son of God "
and intensely each and all His suffer He were only man, and the more because He was such a man, and all the more because He was God. felt
really ings as if
The second
truth, the study of which should be a help to us when meditating on the Passion of our Lord, is what I may call the
universality,
the lavishness of His sufferings. Any act, even the least, of Christ was the act of God, there fore of infinite merit, and more than
sufficient to ransom, sanctify, and save the world. One sigh, one prayer, one tear would have done
His great work as
effectively as did
His awful
VETEKA ET NOVA
48
1
St. sufferings. in his hymn
"
says
Thomas Aquinas Adoro Te
tells
Devote"
us this
when he
:
Dc i^n.
()
li
sus, pelican of
heaven,
But our Lord did not save the world and each of us on terms easy to Himself, or at a price He de which cost Him little or nothing.
and submitted Himself to His human nature was capable, and bore them as long as, if not longer than, any ordinary man could. His first mysteriously terrible suffering was elected
liberately all
the sufferings of which
the agony in the garden, ending in the sweat of blood. Men of science have studied and
agony as something very ex cruciating, if not the most so, in the world of Father Faber calls it, if I physical suffering.
written
of this
mistake
"
not,
the crucifixion of His
soul."
It
within, yet no hand had touched lim. But certain thoughts and feelings became as torturers sei/ed His sacred heart and caused it to contract and expand with such
came from
for
as
1
unnatural
quickness 1
Judge
and
O Hagan
s
violence translation.
that
the
mi
L ( ;/rrs
blood could
ON o UK L ORD
s si FFEIUNI ;s
not
the
in
pass,
1
49
way,
ordinary
through the veins, but was forced through the solid
flesh
became
till,
in
"being
agony,
His sweat
as drops of blood trickling- down on The torturers which mercilessly
the ground.
agony and sweat of blood were, of the sufferings which were near at hand and about to fall upon Him. He tells us this Himself in that cry of His
caused first
this
the vivid vision
human
heart,
"
Father,
chalice pass from uttered by Him
He
be possible, let this This mysterious word,
if it
Me."
who came to and who longed for
suffer
because
that baptism of be baptized, gives us some idea of the awfulness of the sufferings He comes," from which He naturally shrank. willed,
blood with which
He
was
to
"
writes Cardinal
Newman,
"to
a certain spot,
and then, giving the word of command and withdrawing the support of the Godhead from His soul," hiding His divinity, "distress, Him and in and rush terror, upon dejection He allowed Himself to be so filled with horror and dismay at the very anticipation" of His "
;
"
impending
sufferings.
The second
torturer
was the humiliating,
depressing, shameful feeling of Him, the Sinless and bearing in His One, being "made sin,"
VF.TERA
150
/"/
NOVA
whole world. Of this even a feeling vague idea. The Sinless One made sin and bearing in His llesh the sins of the world, and really feeling the degradation and shame of the position in which He had placed Himself!! \o one perhaps could describe, no one the
llc-sli
it
sins
is
of UK:
difficult
to conceive
"
"
more
certainly has described, this feeling in a striking, and bold Newman, in his sermon
vivid,
Sufferings of OUT There then in "
the
Saviour
of
way than Cardinal 77/6 Mental on "
I give the passage :most awful hour knelt
l.ord."
that
the
world,
off
putting
the
dismissing His re luctant angels, opening His arms, baring His breast, sinless as He was, to the assault of His foe of a foe whose breath was pestilence, and
defences of His divinity,
whose embrace was an agony. There le knelt motionless and still, while the. vile and horrible fiend clad His spirit in a robe steeped in all that is hateful and heinous in human crime, which clung close round His heart and filled His conscience and found its way into every sense and pore of His mind and spread over I
Him a moral leprosy. Oh, the He looked and did not know felt
horror
when
Himself, and
as a foul and loathsome sinner from
His
THOUGHTS ON OUR LORD
S
SUFFERINGS
151
mass of corruption perception of that which poured over His head and ran down Oh, the even to the skirts of His vivid
distraction
He
when
garments! found His eyes and
and heart as if the Are members of the evil one and not of God these the hands of the Immaculate Lamb of
hands and
feet
and
lips
!
God, once innocent, but now red with ten Are thousand barbarous deeds of blood? not uttering prayer and praise and holy blessings, but as if defiled by oaths and doctrines of devils ? Or and these His
lips,
blasphemies His eyes profaned, as they are, by all the evil visions and idolatrous fascinations for which men have abandoned their adorable Creator? And His ears, they ring with sounds of revelry
His heart is frozen with avarice and cruelty and unbelief, and His memory is laden with every sin which
and of
and
strife,
very has been committed since the Fall, in every of the world, with the pride of the old reo-ion & giants,
and the
lusts of the five cities,
and the
obduracy of Kgvpt, and the ambition of Babylon, and the unthankfulness and scorn of Israel. Adversaries such as these gather around in millions
now
;
they
numerous than the
come
in
locust, or the
troops
more
palmer-worm,
52
I
ET NOl A
F.TI .RA
or the plagues of hail and Hies and frogs which were sent against Pharaoh. ( )f the living and the dead, and of the as of unborn, the lost yet and of the saved, of Thy people and of strangers, of sinners and of saints. all sins are there. It is the long history of the world.
Hopes
blighted,
vows broken,
lights
quenched, warn
ings scorned, opportunities lost, the innocent betrayed, the young hardened, the penitent relapsing, the just overcome, the aged failing, the sophistry of misbelief, the wilfulness of passion, the obduracy of pride, the tyranny of habit, the; cankering of remorse, the wastinglever of cart;, the anguish of shame, the pining
of disappointment,
the;
sickness of despair, such
heartrending, revolting, detestable, maddening scenes nay, the haggard faces, the convulsed ;
the Hushed cheek, the dark
lips,
victims
of rebellion, they are all now, they are on I lim and in Him the one Victim for us all, the sole satisfac
willing
before
He is tion,
He
brow of the
Him
:
the real Penitent, turns,
garment
and, lo
!
all
there
but the real sinner. blood upon His
is
whence come these
Passion of the
Lamb
No
first-fruits
soldier
of the
scourge has touched His shoulders, nor the hangman s nails His hands and feet. He has bled before His ?
s
THOUGHTS ON OUR LOR IPS SU/ FERLVCS
153
He
has shed blood; yes, and it is His agonising soul which has broken up His frame work of flesh and poured it forth, His Passion has begun from within. That tormented heart, time,
the
seat
length
of
tenderness
to labour
and
to
and
love,
beat with
began
at
vehemence
The foundations of the beyond its nature. were broken up, the red stream great deep rushed forth so copious and so fierce as to overflow the veins, and O throuo-h the burstin<>-
>
pores
they stood
in
a
thick
whole skin, they rolled down and drenched the earth."
dew over His full
and heavy
The third torturer, the most terrible of all, was the thought of the ingratitude of man, that, after all He was about to suffer and had suffered man, He should be repaid so badly, that thousands would fall into hell lost to Him, by their own fault, for ever. Yes, it was this "marble -hearted fiend," ingratitude, leagued with the other two, which so painfully and His sacred heart as to violently agitated for
cause
the
agony
ending
in
the
sweat
of
blood.
The
study of the Passion as divinely told in prophecy and fulfilment, nay, a steady reverent look at our crucifix, gives us a good idea of what
I
54
,
KTEKA ET NOVA
have called the lavishness or universality of His physical external sufferings. The agony was the crucifixion of His soul, and quickly of His body. after followed the. crucifixion I
the garden, sei/ing of Him in ^the fierce scourging, brutal blow upon the face, the crowning with thorns, the cruel and
The rough
mocking
the
journey to Calvary, on the cross, have not nailing to and hanging Him all comeliness and beauty, only taken from made but have emptied His veins of blood and
the painful
Him
"
all
foot-sore,
wounds and
from crown
The word
bruises
and swelling sores
of head to sole of "I
thirst"
sounds
foot."
like a complaint,
thought that our Lord Himself wished that not even one of His for love of us, should sufferings, borne
but
is
not.
It
suggests
a
physical
escape our
notice.
The
mere,
external look
His mangled body is appearance of was en evidence of all He had endured and and throat of torture during, but that hidden be overlooked or not thought palate could easily our eyes. of by us, because not directly under all This thirst was the natural consequence of that had gone before of anxiety, fatigue, sleep
and
lessness,
the most
It was loss of blood. perspiration, terrible thirst-torture ever endured,
THOUGHTS ON OUR LORD
S SUFFERINGS
[55
for
He, our Lord, the Son of Man, was the: greatest of men in His sufferings as in every
The torture of thirst is amongst thing else. the most terrible. Sixty or seventy years ago, betore steam was in use, some of the most harrowing and thrilling facts recorded were of vessels, becalmed in mid - ocean, when water them. Death by hunger calm and painless, but that by failed
followed
torture,
is
ends
death.
in
is
comparatively begins in and madness, by raging thirst
Our Lord, being truth and honour was as man very sensitive about both.
itself,
He
really and keenly the insults, and calumnies of the Scribes, Phari outrages, their sees, and Priests, attempts to felt,
therefore,
Him, get
Him
feeling against
trap
into difficulties, excite popular Him attributing to the worst
and even to diabolical power, His most beneficent acts, or representing them,
motives,
with a refined hypocrisy, as violations of the Mosaic law. Still more, when they stoned Him, struck Him on the face, spat upon Him,
and called
Him
a
liar,
an impostor, a
false
prophet.
We
know
His human heart was the most affectionate and loving which ever beat that
1
5
r,
/
TKRA K / NO VA
7-;
human breast. This truth is the founda and motive of a most popular and wide It was therefore spread devotion in the Church. of all human hearts the most sensitive, the most within
tion
easily hurt
by
indifference, neglect, forgetfulness,
Let
or ingratitude. this.
\Ve read
that after our
in
me
give two instances of
the sixth chapter of St. John,
Lord had promised
to give
His
"
many greatest gift, the Blessed Sacrament, of His disciples went away and walked no more with Him, and Jesus then said to the Twelve, will you also go away?" These last words show how hurt He was by the desertion of some, and the dread He had and how sensitive He was about the Twelve imitating \Ye see this again in those sad their example.
words of complaint, spoken in the garden of His agony, to Peter: "Simon, slcepest thou! couldst thou not watch an hour?" He had taken the three best beloved of the Apostles to be the witnesses of His agony, and He had said to "
them, ye here
sorrowful unto death, stay and watch." It is a consolation to are suffering, to be conscious that there
My
anyone some near,
in
soul
the
is
room or anteroom, who, though
In His and sympathise with them. three the His of dearest case the three disciples
silent, feel
THOUGHTS ON OUR LORD
S SUFFERINGS
157
singularly privileged, do not watch with Him, but fall asleep, and this just as the black cloud
of anguish and sorrow was gathering around Him. Did they wish to hurt Him ? did they
think they were doing so ? Certainly not they would have mortified and roused themselves, at any cost, to prevent this. No but through ;
;
a.
yielding to
selfish
nature
Him
they forgot
and His command, and fell asleep. And yet He is hurt; His words prove this, for He said to them and to Peter, couldst t/iou not watch an hour with Me? It is well for Priests, and Catholics to bear in Religious, privileged mind that He is more hurt by the coldness, "
"
"
"
indifference,
most of
all
forgetfulness of those who ought Him, than by the open and
to love
gross insults and outrages of enemies not believe in Him. "
What 1
are these "
hands?"
wounded
in
wounds
in the
midst of
And He shall say, With the
house of them
who do
these
that
I
Thy was
loved."
We can have but a faint idea of what lie felt, and how His loving heart was lacerated, by the He had ingratitude of His own chosen people them from the rest of the world and separated taken them to Himself. He watched over the Xach.
\iii.
6.
i
5
VETERA ET NOVA
S
founders of this nation, Abraham, Isaac, and He Jacob, with a wise and loving providence.
saved them from famine, by sending them down to Egypt, and, when cruelly oppressed in this country, He liberated them, fighting O their battles O with strong hand, outstretched arm, and stupen j
He gave them a land flowing dous miracles. with milk and honey, vineyards and oliveyards which they had not planted; but more, He privileged them in a very sacred way by making is truth, and of that seed them depositary of from which He Himself was to spring, and He 1 1
Church In a and with its magnificent temple. word, He had for long years watched over, the affection of protected and cared, them with father and mother and the romance of a lover. which too often we do not If we bear in mind how human, affectionate, and loving He was by founded
in
them
that exclusive Jewish ritual
nature,
we may, by the experience of our own some idea of the anguish, pain, and
^et hearts, O
sorrow which
H e suffered.
First,
from the delib
erate refined malice and hatred of the Scribes, Pharisees, and Priests, to whom, as the learned
and consecrated heads of the Jewish Church, He naturally should have looked for support. Secondly, from the action of the masses, who,
THOUGHTS ON OUR LORIES SUFFERINGS blinded and led
and treated
away by
Him
in
159
their leaders, seized
a most
brutal
manner,
foreign judges and foreign soldiers the -instruments of their cruelty dragged from court to court, mocked as a fool buffeted,
making
plucked by the hair, spat upon and called by the most contemptuous and What insulting names. a double-edged sword Mis heart that through cry, "Not this man, but Barabbas placed side by side with such a vile character, and "
!
contemptuously thrown over, for a street ruffian and murderer, by 1 is own. But far more trying and torturing was the treatment He had to endure the house of those that loved Him." He was deserted by His at the 1
"in
Apostles
moment when, above have stood around Him.
all
others,
they should
constantly, and bravely One of them denied Him, as a person too low for his acquaintance, meanly and weakly, at the word of a servant-girl; and another sold Him to His enemies at a low But worse than this was the effect their price. action had and the argument upon others His against good name and honour they placed on the lips of enemies and even friends. There were many, no doubt, amongst the crowd who had been the recipients of firmly,
;
kindness, charity,
1
VE 7 ERA E T NO VA
60
miraculous help, during the three years of His active life, but who, now carried away, as all
mobs
are,
by the violent of tongue, were
still
uneasy and unhappy in their inmost conscience the, adverse attitude; they had taken, many who, like Pilate s wife, and with better have reason than her dream, wished suffered and that just man," nothing to do with
as to
"to "
main things because of Him." But these soon became calm and contented of conscience when they saw and heard how His own had treated Him. They naturally said, We were right in our opposition to Him. He must be all the Scribes, Pharisees, and
He
Priests said
was,
for see
how
those
who
Him
knew Him
best and ought to have loved How sad, how full of most have treated Him. words anguish, how appropriate those prophetic
which the Royal Psalmist heard in spirit our Lord speak my enemy had reviled me, I If he that would verily have borne with it. :
"If
me had spoken
great things against me, I would, perhaps, have hidden myself from him. But thou, a man of my mind, my familiar, who didst take sweetmeats together with me."
hated
"
Ah,
Et tu, Brute above one s bearing. struck Caesar clown before the thought o "
this is
this
!
THOL G/fTS ON OUR LORD S SUFFERINGS
161
dagger pierced him. Truly the marble hearted fiend made fearful havoc and tortured "
"
mercilessly the heart of Jesus, so loving- because so human.
We
may see the universality and lavishness of His sufferings in His perfect separation from, His giving- up of every person whom He loved and who loved
Him. His close friend and had been cruelly beheaded. I he death of St. Joseph was a great loss and sorrow to Himself and His Blessed Mother. When He began His active life He parted with His Mother, and would not see her when she sought Him, or He made their meeting in the streets of Jerusalem and on Calvary ^the occasion and cause of greater relative the Baptist
to
suffering
both.
though
"
He
Pie
parted with her absolutely, parted with a blessing. It was
He gave and His own glory on high to become man; so He gave up the innocent and pure joys of His earthly home in leaving paradise feeble and alone.
up His Father
s
(glory)
order that He might be a Priest; so in the old time Melchisedech is described as without father or
He
1
gave up as He HimHis angelic legion bodyguard. He
mother."
self tells us
1
Newman.
VETERA ET NOVA
,f)2
gave up
1
1
Father and
is
the comfort and
all
consolation lie could have- given Him. IUit there is still far more and worse. Physical is not very difficult to bear when the soul suffering
calm and at peace;. Anyone who has ever darkness every felt mental or soul depression where the feeling as of one forgotten or is
form some idea of the It awful interior sufferings our Lord endured. (iod, can
abandoned by
le not only "concealed generally thought that His divinity," but used it in order to make 1
is
Himself feel, as He really could, that height and depth of human suffering, the feeling as of one abandoned by (iod, the feeling of despair without the reality and all this borne lovingly ;
for
us.
being
He
interior,
deprive Him our gratitude it
when He
unto
death,"
Thou
perhaps, that this agony, might escape our notice and thus of one of His strongest claims on and love, and hence He tells us of feared,
said,
"My
and
"My
forsaken
soul
is
God,
sad and sorrowful
My
God, why hast
Me?"
There is one more circumstance or disposi tion of mind too much overlooked which intensi keenness of all His sufferings, namely, the deliberate will with which He willed them. Gardinal Newman, in one of his meditations,
fied the
THOUGHTS ON OUR LORD
SUFFERINGS
S
163
brings this before us in a clear and striking-
manner, and with his remarks
shall close this
I
study of the universality, lavishness, perfection of His His," our Lord s, sufferings. bodily were pains greater than those of any martyr, because lie willed them to be Christ s "
"
greater.
more than that of any other man, because His soul was exalted by personal union
soul
ielt
Word
with the to
have
of
"
a relief to pain
It is
God."
the
thoughts drawn another way. Thus soldiers in battle often do not know when excitement and enthusi they are wounded asm are great alleviations of thus bodily pain
;
savages die at the stake, amid torments, sing It is a sort of mental ing songs. drunkenness.
Now
Christ suffered not as in a delirium, or in excitement, or in inadvertency, but He looked pain in the face, He offered His whole mind to it, and received it, as it were, into
His bosom, and suffered the
full
consciousness of
army puts
itself in battle
suffer
death, so our
He
directly suffered with
suffering."
array
an action, clear the decks to
all
;
;
as a soldier,
may drop
"As
an
as sailors, before
the
who
is
handkerchief Lord removed by His own act himself, the prohibition which kept Satan from Him, and Satan came on and seized his brief
upon
VKTKRA ET NOVA
ir, 4
hour."
would not drink the drugged
"Christ
cup which was ottered mind and dull the pain, full
sense of pain,
1
lis
to I
Mini to cloud Ilis
le willed
soul
was so
have the
to
intently fixed
on His sufferings as not to he. distracted from them. The whole Passion was concentrated on each moment of it and all that He had suffered, ;
and
all
what
was to lie was
of
conscious
that
lie
suffer,
Unit
its
aid to
Moreover, and the lis sufferings would end might that knowledge have: supported Him, but He repressed the comfort and turned away His thoughts from these alleviations, that He might suffer abso As He suffered Himself lutely and perfectly. the absence of human under desolate be to increase
the
sense
suffering.
innocence
1
friends,
so
when
it
Him
pleased
lie
could
and did deprive His soul of the light of the was the last and crown presence of (iod. This He Himself. ing misery which He put upon of this consolation by which Himself deprived He lived, and that not in part only, but in its He said when His Passion began, My fulness. and at the last, soul is sorrowful unto death ;
My God, why hast Thou He I
lis livino-
forsaken
He
Me
?
Thus
remained things, His of death from the time agony
was stripped of
all
in
in
THOUGHTS ON OUR LORD S SUFFF.RIXGS His
the garden.
so
was His
first
agony was from His
165
soul,
As
the scourge and the cross His suffering s, so they did not
last.
did not begin close them. It was the agony ot His soul, not of His bod} which caused His death. That ,
agonised, tormented heart which at the begin ning so awfully relieved itsell in the rush ot
blood and the
ot
broke.
died."
It
bursting broke, and He
pores,
at
length
The universality or lavishness of His suffer He endured ings may be put in one sentence of which human His nature, every suffering :
body and soul, was capable, felt them as really, but more keenly and longer, than any other man could without dying, with the most de liberate will to so feel them and if He exer cised His divine power, it was in order to make His sulfermgs a greater and mure prolonged ;
And
torture.
The
this for all
all
men.
Lord
third characteristic or note of our
sufferings
is
when we were
that
He
endured
them
sinners and enemies.
for
s
us
Our Lord
suggests this truth when lie says, "Greater love than this no man hath, that
plainly
man
a I
I
is
lay
down
his
life
for his
friends."
l>ut
love was greater, and proved to be greater,
VRTERA ET NOVA
K ,6
than any that
fact
For scarce
worst.
for a
God commendeth when
or could have, by the suffer and to die for
came, to
lie
even the
sinners, "
man ever had
we
as yet
just
man
Paul
St.
writes,
will one die
;
but
to us, because, is charity were; sinners, Christ died for I
I
And
again, "God for His He loved us, wherewith exceeding charity even when we were dead in sins, hath quickened us together in Christ, by whom we are saved v.
(Rom.
us"
7).
"
(Lph.
ii.
4).
St. Ignatius insists
home
to
Passion.
"The
on us bringing
this truth
when meditating on
ourselves
third prelude
is
to
ask
the
for that
which I want, namely, to feel grief, affliction, and confusion, because, for my sins our Lord lo ask is O ain, O to His passion." sorrow with Christ in sorrow, anguish with Christ in anguish, tears and interior pain for "
A<>
<>-oin<y
1
<t
the pain "
again,
And has suffered for me." all suffers Lord our consider that
Christ
To
these things for to
do and
simple
faith,
suffer
my
sins,
for
without
and what
Him."
strain,
We
make
I
ought
should
in
ourselves as
possible one with our Lord in His A prudent use of the imagination sufferings.
much is
as
not only helpful but necessary in order to
THOUGHTS ON OUR LORD S SUFFERINGS and
acquire
cultivate
this
167
of union
feeling
and sympathy with our Lord lavishly,
suffering, really, for love of us when
for love of us
sinners and
His enemies.
we may
In meditation
use what
I
may call human to
parables, or a simple adaptation of Parables are not merely divine things.
-they are arguments they bring home in a striking
trations
way
;
if
illus
rightly used,
and personal
the spiritual subject under consideration
nay more, they would
who
Catholics
them
startle
if
not shock
;
many
say they believe, by proving to
that they really treat
God
manner
after a
which they could not from human motives bring themselves to treat a beggar. Let me imagine myself justly condemned to death for some capital crime high treason When about to be led to against my king. in
the scaffold, the only son of the king, influenced by some mysterious feeling of love?, takes my place,
dear,
sets
how
me
free,
revered,
him should be
and dies
how
me
for
loved,
me.
the
How
memory
could not bring to insult it, to dishonour, to disrespect, myself or do anything which he, when about to die, of
asked
me
as best
I
to
not to do.
could
to
!
I
would devote my life I would resent in him. I
i
M
VR TEKA E T NO VA
words, or perhaps in some stronger way, any thing said or done by another against him. Hut what of Jesus Christ, the only Son of
God, who
really
and
truly did far
more
for
me
than this imagined prince did or could do? Suppose, when my life was in imminent danger, a poor man came forward and saved me at the risk of his own, or at the loss of one arm. \\ hat should he my feelings towards him of kindness, attention, of gratitude, of generosity ? But what of Jesus Christ, who, at awful cost to
me
Himself, saved
consequence unending hell
from
spiritual the terrible second
?
The
crucifix
is
death and
its
death and
its
the
book of
meditation, upon which holy, perfection-seeking, and apostolic souls drew largely. Its study should, first of all, make us thoroughly ashamed of ourselves, because we dared to treat our
Lord,
who
died for
us,
as
we
could not from
mere human motives brinoo ourselves to treat and, secondly, it any man, even an enemy ;
to inllame our hearts with love of
ought and urge us
to
prove our love true and
Him,
sterling,
by modelling our lives according to His. Meditation on the Passion is most useful and helpful in certain often occurring circumstances or phases of our lives, (i) When preparing to
THOUGHTS ON OUR LORD
S
SUFFERINGS
169
Sacrament of Penance. For no home to us more subject brings powerfully the receive the
dispositions or ingredients of true contrition a practical detestation of mortal sin, because of the awful atonement which God demanded and
which God made for it and a true love of our Lord for each of us can say, as St. Paul did, He loved me, and delivered Himself for me." ;
:
"
(2)
When
troubled,
dogged
We
it
may
be,
by
sensual temptations. read that St. Bernard, when a young man and so tempted, used to picture to himself, in a simple way, some scene in the Passion the scourging, if I mistake not
and shame himself from consenting, saying, "
How
could
I
take pleasure
in
the sins of the
seeing my Jesus scourged in the flesh for love of me ? St. Philip Neri used to advise flesh,
"
penitents so tempted to place their arms /// the form of a cross on. their heart, and keep them so when composing themselves to sleep. Many
and many a mortal sin would never have been committed, and the habit of one of the worst mortal sins would never have been contracted,
when so tempted, not only made but shamed themselves by thinking aspirations, of the terrible pain which our Lord bore for love if
persons,
of
them when the
nails
were driven through O His
1
VRTRKA
70
hands a pain as themselves could is
real
1>ut
feel
NOVA
/:/
it
more intense than they
so tortured.
of trial, suffering, sorrow. There (3) In time: "In time a saying attributed to St. Teresa :
of
human
trial,
upon them stay
consolations are like twigs: lean and they break under us the true
Him who hangs upon the heart let
it
and trust in \Yhen sometimes must speak, well, the manner of our
to lean against the cross
is
so
is
do so
it."
that
full
it
words, after
in
Good children prayer in the garden. will at times grumble about, even rebel against, Let us be as the wishes or orders of parents. let us grumble, murmur, but strike in children Lord
s
:
1
look at
my
crucifix,
me
bring before
Great Father. my hand, and His agony and
to the
the end as children should
take
it
our Lord
in
I
in
This cross has come to me it is heavy I say, and hard to bear, and I wish Thou hadst let it "
;
pass by
me
hard though
;
but it
it
be,
sinner, to fight with
but as
Thou
has come,
it
is
Tliy will, child and
and wfw am I, therefore accept Thee ?
hast sent
I
it,
I
have a right
to
it
;
ask
What and get grace from Thee to bear it well. what been have would happi escaped, misery ness secured, by thousands had they taken the For each trial hard things of life in this spirit !
THO UGffTS ON O UK L ORD
>S
S UFFE RINGS
1
7
1
is an ascent towards God, whilst the bad use or abuse of it is a falling away from Him.
rightly borne
Before concluding,
I
should wish to
call
atten
tion to the wonderful, the beautiful
harmony of the Old and of fulfilment Testament, prophecy in the New, the Passion of our Lord. touching in
eight hundred years before Christ came described Him "as a leper stricken by God, a Man despised, and the most abject of men of Sorrows, wounded for our and Isaias
:
iniquities,
bruised for our sins, by whose bruises healed."
A
prophecy
fulfilled
by
Him
we
are
to the
We
letter, as
the Evangelists tell us. can under stand the universality of His that, sufferings
when He could have done His mighty work by shedding one drop of blood, He freely elected to do so by enduring all kinds of suffering if we remember that He took upon Himself to atone for the countless myriad sins of all Adam s children,
and
to
merit graces for the salvation
them all. And this He wished to do in the most perfect manner, by satisfying fully and the severest exigencies of justice. beyond Meditation on and study of the sufferings of our Lord made in a spirit of simple lively faith must imprint deeply in our hearts the follow of
ing salutary truths,
(i)
The
malice of
all sin,
1
VETERA RT NOVA
72
mortal and venial, because of the awful penalty love of God, so (2) The great paid for them. great that
Me
willingly offered
Himself
to
the
agony and death, feeling and intensely for pure unselfish really love of us, His enemies. (3) The esteem what sinners consider we when mysterious, we were in which He held us. He would He not buy us out of slavery at a low price His He could, outpoured gave the highest price that His Life: and Blood Knowing precious with redeemed not are vou corruptible things, as gold or silver, but with the precious Blood of Christ, as of a Lamb unspotted and undefiled most them
terrible trials,
;
"
"
(i
Peter
i.
18).
read the following fact, told as an introduc A great tion to meditations on the Passion. for some time painter was known to be engaged on a picture of The Crucifixion. When it was finished he had it hung at the end of a large I
Crowds ilocked with a veil concealing it. its exhibition. of first on the sio-ht of it to o et day o When the veil was drawn aside the first thing
hall, "
J
caught the eye was an inscription But no one thinks written under the picture Alas too true of many Catholics who of it
which
"
:
"
!
!
say they believe.
CHAPTER XIV TIIK
J
.LKSSHI)
SACRAMKNT
ANOTHER
cause of indifference, coldness, sin in Catholics, is a want of real lively practical faith in the Blessed Sacrament. And this is all the
more when found
in
those who, like Priests and
Religious, are, by their very profession, brought the closest contact with it. It is now
into
proposed touching
manner
to
offer a
few truths and
thoughts august subject, much after the which the Incarnation and Passion
this
in
have been
treated.
First of
all,
it
can be safely stated that the
birth, growth, and perfection of devotion to the Blessed Sacrament is to be found in simple unquestioning faith in what our catechism
taught
us
Christ, true
when
children,
God and
namely, that Jesus
true man,
and substantially present truly, and substantially as
in
"
it,"
is
really, truly, "as
He was when
really, in
His
VKTERA RT NOVA
174
arms, or on the cross, or, now, glorified heaven, the only diffe.rence being the, ex
mother in
s
ternal form
or
There are many
appearance."
suggested by, or touch for it is a great mystery
questions arising out
of,
ing this mystery are treated
which
fully
These
and
when
learnedly by those
studied by theologians. capable of such a study and who have simple faith in tin- fundamental truth help devotion ;
but
to
the
incapable
or
weak of
would most probably occasion
faith
difficulty
they
and
For greatest theologian, as temptation. well as for the simplest child, the great factor in this devotion is simple faith in the dogma the
Holy Scripture and defined by At the same time, we may rest
as revealed in
the Church.
with consolation on the fact that there is perhaps no dogma more clearly revealed in Scripture, more clearly defined by the Church, or more clearly
taught
Fathers.
The
preached by the arguments from the
and
early sixth
with the form and words of institution, as given us by three
chapter of St.
John,
collated
of the Evangelists and by St. Paul, as well as those taken from the writings of the Fathers,
of great catechist St. Cyril St. Chrysostom, Jerusalem and the eloquent
particularly
the
THE IU.ESSED SACRAMENT should almost
necessarily
minded or honest
inquirer.
175
convince any fairBut we; have to
not with the dogmatic hut with the do, devotional side of this question. here is a name; given to this sacrament, by common consent, which we shall consider for I
a
moment, namely, the Sacrament of Love. Such, eminently, it is. Meditate on it as you
study it under any aspect, look at it from any point of view, and it always comes home to us laden with love- the love of our Lord for us. Each sacrament is a proof, manifestation, practical expression of His love but the Blessed Sacrament is all these of His love, taken in its fullest, most proper, and perfect meaning namely, love which ever works for and is never like,
;
satisfied
till it effects the closest union with the loved. In the other object sacraments, our Lord exercises His power by making them the means of infusing grace into the soul but in the Lucharist. He Himselfas God the ;
Author,
and as Saviour the meritorious cause of works in person. grace
all
All spiritual writers call attention to the time
and circumstances in which our Lord instituted this Sacrament of Love. St. John tells us "that Jesus, knowing that His hour was come
1
7
6
\
E TEKA E T NO VA
He
should puss out of this world to the Father, having loved His own who were in the world, loved them to the end," sat down with them to Mis last supper; St. Paul writes:
that
have received of the Lord that which also delivered unto you, that the Lord Jesus, the I same night in which He was betrayed, took and the Church in the liturgy bread, "
I
etc."
of the
Mass
;
---"
Pridie
quam
pateretur,"
"the;
His last It was day before lie suffered." testament, His last gift, given as it were when on His deathbed.
And we know
that there
is
a special solemnity and impressiveness always
connected with anything clone in such circum A word spoken by a dying parent stances. remembered and reverenced and obeyed is when others, in themselves of greater import
and a small gift, so given, and treasured guarded in love when others
ance, are forgotten,
of greater value are neglected or parted with. The Eucharist was His death-gift of purest affection.
\Ye may also be certain that there were memories and thoughts and feelings pressing called upon upon Him, which most naturally Him not to give such a gift to man, because man had rendered himself utterly unworthy
TJfE of
it.
The
BLESSED SACRA. VENT
177
Gentile world acting against the written on mind and heart,
of reason,
light
had turned their back
Him, and had
upon
hideous idolatry and shameful vice. The Jewish people, so long and tenderlyloved and privileged, were about to crown
given
itself
to
years of fickleness, ingratitude, sin, and rebellion by a formal rejection of Him. At the tablesat those whom He made and called friends yet of these, one a few hours, would
was a
traitor
;
another, after
meanly deny Him and all would abandon Him in His darkest hour, when ;
is best tested and most prized. His all-seeing vision of the future made things
friendship
worse.
He. foresaw not only the sins of man on to the last, but also that the very gift He
was thinking of giving would be made the occasion and used as the means of deliberate, brutal, and savage the Consecrated insult, Host, Himself, cast under horses feet, or to the churches wrecked, tabernacles broken and the sacred elements profaned, even open, in our own days in Paris and elsewhere. Pmt,
dogs
:
worst of all
for
or unbelievers
such insults came from heretics He foresaw the stand-off way.
the coldness, the indifference, the sacrilege with
which
He
would be outraged,
in this
very
gift
1
VETERA ET NOVA
78
of love,
by thousands of Catholics who say and
The followingthink that they believe in Him. sad words are attributed to Him, in a wellWhat hurts Me more than known revelation "
:
anything I received in My Passion, is that after should be so badly all I have done for man He And then says, "How so badly repaid." I
By the coldness, negligence, insults repaid ? offered to Me in the Sacrament of Love, by are those who ought to love Me most."
We
hurt most
when
a precious
made the whom we gave
gift
is
vehicle of insult to us by him to All these thoughts and feelings it.
cry to our Lord.
man.
And
yet,
seemed
to
Do
not give such a gift to having loved His own, He
loved them to the end with an exceeding great love, and gave it. May we not in meditation
suppose as certain and feed our devotion by the thought that our Lord reasoned after the True, I shall be outraged following fashion and insulted by many and by means of this very gift, but there will be always thousands :
who, by their real and tender devotion to Me Blessed Sacrament, will more than in the counterbalance the insults I shall receive from others. Having loved His own, He Let it be our loved them to the end." "
TlfE IU.ESSED
SACRAMENT
ambition to be amongst those,
i; 9
His own, so
loved.
With reference
to
the greatness of this
two savings attributed
some idea
of
us heaven,
"
it.
Me
to St.
gift,
Augustine give us
gave us
earth,
Me
gives
Me
gives us Himself; what more could divine love give?" When le was in "
1
finitely
when
wise
Me
could design nothing greater, infinitely powerful He could create
nothing greater, and when infinitely loving He Himself." gift to give; than
had no greater
Not wishing to limit we even if we were
the divine omnipotence,
to speculate for ever could not imagine anything- greater, for nothing is greater than Himself. Again, when reading
thoughtfully the New Testament, we cannot but admire and love our Lord. His meekness
and gentleness and patience and charity oblige us to do so. He went about doing good to all.
He
instructed
manner
the;
ignorant,
of diseases, spiritual
never rejected anyone
He
cured
and temporal.
who came
the right dispositions; but more, them these right dispositions,
all I
fe
Him with He gave to
to
longed with open arms and heart for the perishing and the lost and the worst sinners, and overflowed with His cruel forgiveness and mercy towards
]
So
/
7i 7 7i
AM
1
/i
r
/V( J
/
V?
Do we
by faith realise that He, the very same loving and lovable being, with the same mind and heart, unchanged and un changeable, is for ever in our midst, at our very enemies.
doors
?
somewhere that a desire was to have seen our Lord Augustine I
of St.
read
flesh, and a regret that he had not. natural feeling, which we all have. a country in the world which, as
the
in
A
very there
Is
a
rule,
more desire to visit than the Holy Land? Simply because our Lord lived and worked there two thousand years ago. The
Christians
to the love of
Crusades witness
Christendom
Thousands of pilgrims for its sacred places. go there still every year, the greatest in number Is it too being, I believe, poor Russians.
much
to say that a Catholic a pre-at o.-race and privilege o
luda-a, faith it
in
our Lord
he has
were only
Him
hear
now?
time, having the simple
Would he
to look
preach,
s
would consider it to have lived in not seek
upon Him, to
witness
still
Him
more
if
to
His miracles,
His blessing, or if he has some misery of body or soul, or of both, or one dear to him
to get
suffering, to get relief?
Him
from
whom
He
he knows
determines to find
"virtue
goes out
for
THE n LESS ED SACRAMENT
181
Hut he may have to travel and for long journeys days before he can find Him. lie lives on the confines of [uda-a or the north of (ialilee, and he makes his way to Jerusalem, to hear that He had left for Caper naum, to learn in this city that He had gone somewhere else. He may have to spend hours the healing of
all."
or days in his quest. Is it so now? \Vhy, our Lord has a palace in everystreet or within a short
lie is always at home, the doors of His audience-chamber always open His arms and His heart still more so, longing for our coming, that He may give us a joyous welcome and entertain us with 1 1 is most precious food and drink the very same Jesus, unchanged and unchangeable who heard the blind beggar s
distance.
;
1
;
cry, the
father
just dead,
the;
s
appeal for his little daughter centurion s for his servant, the
Canaanite woman for her grievously tormented daughter, the silent prayer of the widowed mother weeping for her only son
afflicted
;
the
same who
told
has for the worst,
sheep and
in
us
the sort of heart
He
His parables of the strayed
prodigal; but more, exemplified gentle and sweet pardoning of Magdalene, the thief, and the woman taken
it
in
the,
His
in flagrant
crime and dragged before
Him;-
S2
I
/
A/ / 7:
A /f
KT NOVA
unchangeable who ascended the cross, with cry and tears asked pardon, and then gave His precious Blood and the
unchanged and
same:
ransom lave we real
Life a 1
for us faith
all.
Where
is
our
faith
J .
?
An
enlightened pagan understanding this revealed dogma of the Church would naturally
must be difficult, impossible, to keep Catholics away from Him; there is danger of their neglecting everything else btit Jim surely say,
Why,
it
I
;
your churches are not large enough to hold the
number who
Him, the accommodate banquet-table large enough He would be amazed if those who ilock to it. There are some who he were told the truth. at Him never come to all, many who give are constantly visiting to
im, often grudgingly, a half-hour s service once a week, and this under the pressure of a grave: command nor would it be well to examine their 1
I
;
motive vice table
for or their
manner of giving
this ser
many who seldom are seen at the banquetmany, even when urged by the precept
I fear the Church, not once a year. should and poor pagan would be scandalised, form a very low opinion of Catholics as men
of the
We
read of a holy soul who Father, used in her heart-cry to the Priest,
of principle.
"
THE BLESSED SACRAMENT celebrate quickly, for
another,
who would
drawn swords
And
I
am
face
spiritual
and and walk through
very hungry
Holy Communion. many Catholics whose
and supernatural craving food
is
;
receive
to
yet there are too
spiritual
183 "
unfelt
or
for delicious
destroyed
by
a
material and worldly hunger, anil on whom the dread of the sword of the Church has no effect.
Such Catholics may excuse themselves by say But they who lived in Juckua in the time of our Lord saw a man in full form standing and proving talking and working under their eyes
ing,
;
Himself, moreover, Messiah, the Eternal
to
be
the
Heaven-sent
Son of God, by stupen dous sensible miracles. True, and in this very excuse they touch and lay open the root of evil Eor they have the highest in themselves. the certainty of faith, based on certainty of all the authority of Him who can neither deceive nor be deceived, that in the Blessed Sacrament the self-same Being who walked and preached and worked miracles and died under the eyes is
But, through want of thought, Him as study, meditation, they do not bring
of
men
such living lives.
in Juda-a.
home
to
themselves and
and loving
reality in
make Him
their
souls
a
and
VKTKRA KT NOVA
184
It is
lawful to contrast the
works of God, one
order to show that, though with the other, each is perfect, still one, may manifest some In this attribute of His more than another. in
spirit
we.
may compare
the
Incarnation
cul
minating on Calvary with the. Blessed Sacra ment, in order to prove that the latter is a taking love in its greater evidence- of love In instituting this and proper meaning. need not say that there is no comparison making little of the Incarnation, for presume from this, we could not have had the that, full
I
I
apart Blessed Sacrament.
that
But there
on Calvary we stood
outcasts,
prodigals,
is
before
sinners,
this difference
Him
objects
:
as rebels,
of
His
tenderest compassion, pity, mercy, and forgive ness, but in the Eucharist we are to Him as
equals loved and loving. St. Thomas Aquinas suggests this comparison
when, in his exquisitehymn," Adoro Te Devote," he says that in the Incarnation the Eternal Son of God concealed His divinity, but in the Eucharist
He
conceals divinity and humanity. In the Incarnation this truth.
Let us develop
He
divinity, but visible created of all noblest the did so beneath in its fallen even which things, our nature, than
the Eternal
Son did conceal His
THE BLESSED SACRAMENT
.85
we know nothing
state
angelic and perfectly
[is
I
greater, except the Again, le did not conceal
divine.
I
divine nature.
llashing out even
This was
when He was
tor
ever
arrested in the
It manifested itself garden and when dying. when He spoke as no man ever spoke, and when lie cured all manner of diseases and worked
And yet St. Paul tells us stupendous miracles. that this taking of our nature-, was humiliation, degradation, an emptying of Himself for love of us. Let us now come to the Kucharist. In
He
His divinity and humanity. Beneath what? Beneath the vulgarest, the commonest, the most abused things we know the ordinary food and drink of man. More this
over,
conceals
providence never, in any circum His divine; or human nature, or the power of either. He speaks no word. He raises no hand, even against those who it
is
1
I
is
stances, to exhibit
would outrage Him. Why this form of per fect concealment under the veils of our common food? why His meek, silent, passive placing Himself at the mercy of His creatures?
why
this humiliation
greater than in His Passion? Simply because it was the best means of effect
ing
what true
meaning,
love,
always
in
works
its
for
and proper and is never
full
1
VETERA KT NOVA
86
namely, the closest pos \Ve cannot sible union with the object loved. effect with could lie union closer imagine any satisfied
till
us than
Me
our
it
drink.
Lord
"
says,
blood
is
effects-
by becoming our food and Speaking of the Eucharist, our My flesh is meat indeed, and My does
drink indeed
:
he that eateth
My
flesh
Me, and I in My him as the living Father hath sent Me, and live by the Father, so he that eateth Me, the same shall live by Me." The early Fathers write in so striking and blood abideth
and drinketh
in
I
:
our strong a way of the close union effected by Lord with us by means of Holy Communion, not merely a close spiritual but a real corporal union, that I shall cite a few of them
physical as given by Franzelin in his treatise on the St. John Chrysostom, Fucharist, Thesis viii. adorable sacra speaking to his flock of this ment, expressly mentions certain effects of it as known to all. "We are made one body, flesh
of His, our Lord
and His 1
-
s,
this not only flesh
John
we
flesh,
by
and bone of His bone,
love, but in reality
are intimately
with
This
united."
is
vi.
"Commisceamur."
blended into that
flesh"
by love only, but (Oxford translation). "Not
in
very deed
THE
lil.KSSEI)
SA( RA.ME.VT
effected by the iood which
wish
i
show the love
to
no-
us His
ingrafts in
Him
187
He has given us: He has for us, He "
It
body."
was not enough
become man, to be struck, to be put but more, He commingles us with Himself, and this not by faith only, but more,
for
death
to
I
to
fe
;
makes
own body/ Hock with his own
feeds his
us
I
I
is
"
What shepherd but why do
(lesh
Mothers often deliver the; say shepherd ? children they have borne, to other women to be nursed. Hut He does nothing like this He I
places Himself on our table and nourishes us with II is flesh and blood, and thoroughly unites us with Himself." St. His, our "
Kphrem says new way is blended :
Lord our
Body
s,
bodies."
in
a
St. Cyril of
Alexandria
:
with
"Christ
us
not only according to affectionate but relations, by physical participation when wax is brought in contact with wax under the action of fire both become one, so, by the is
in
:
participation of the Body and precious Blood of Christ, He indeed in us and we in Him
become
one."
Franzelin
cites
Fathers, Gregory of Nyssa,
a
number
of
Hilary, the two
"
our Lord, h.itli mixed up Himself "lie, hath kneaded up His body with ours (Oxford
Commiscuit."
witli
us.
He
translation).
Isidore.
Lphrem,
Cyrils.
teach that Christ, true
Chrysostom, who true man, is
God and
1
united with, embowelled in us, not by faith but only, nor by charity only, nor spiritually only, "
really, physically,
geration,
corporally."
therefore,
to call
this
no exag sacrament the
It
is
Sacrament of Love, to speak of it as the greatest outcome and proof of love, taking love in its full and proper meaning, because it is divinely intended and used as the means of effecting the This closest possible union of God with us. mysteriously J j
close
union,
meditated
on
in
simple faith, should increase our desire of and devotion to Holy Communion.
A
perhaps of coldness, indifference, and laxity in some, spoiled by the power of in striking, sensible objects, may be sought the lowliness of the external appearance and cause
the helplessness of our Lord in this sacra ment. This, on the contrary, should make us love Mini all the more, because Lie selected in
order to take away all fear of approach closest and ing Him, and in order to effect the should most loving- union. appeal Nothing
both
in
more strongly
to our hearts, particularly to the
hearts of Priests, for reverent and affectionate 1
"
Immiscerc corporibus visceribus
ficleliuni,"
THE BLESSED SACRAMENT
189
treatment of our Lord in the Blessed Sacra ment, than the helpless state in which Heplaces Himself in our hands. He did so in the trust that we should be, on this account, the more careful of Him. man
A
faces
be
and
called,
fights a
man
nor does he
cowardly savage
;
hut
like
who strong himself cannot
to
prove himself, a low this he would be if
all
he brutally beat a
little Hence helpless infant. the greatest Doctors and Fathers of the Church denounce Catholics who maltreat our Lord in this His Sacrament of Love as worse than the
who would they knew Him
Jews, if
worse than Judas,
not have so outraged to be the Lord
Him
of*Glory,-
who was not gifted with the faith they have, and who faced Him as man to man a man who, he knew from ex perience, could, if He willed, strike him down or send him death. Black and inexcusable was the crime of Judas, but blacker still the crime of him who, because of the lovingly selected helplessness in which He, our Lord, places
Himself
power, mocks and insults Him. Besides the lowly appearance in the Blessed Sacrament there is also the fact that in this He does not preach with living voice, work miracles, and cure all manner of diseases in a in his
,
VETEKA ET NOVA
9o
visible \viiy
:
someone may say there
therefore
towards Him in good reason for not being he the Eucharist what one should have been if is
Him
lived with
We
in
cannot admit
Judaea. First, the reasons.
economy, His of missionary and providence purpose, different from those of the Blessed were days
this,
for
many
Sacrament.
He came
to consecrate the transi
new
tion of the old into the
the
truths of
and
latter,
to
law, to teach the
show a
perfect
means harmony between both. The ordinary of doing this was the living voice and word. miracles because He Secondly, He had to work was in a certain true sense bound to fulfil the Messianic prophecies of the old law, in proof Messiah that He was not only the Heaven-sent but also the Son of God and the most striking of these prophecies were those which predicted ;
would cure all manner of physical But the Eucharist is not only diseases. His greatest miracle, but a standing miracle, the same who walked and lie in which lives, unchanged and worked amongst men and willing to unchangeable, always ready to His manner suited a way speak to us in that
He
1
of
existence 1
in
Isaias xxxv.
5,
Sacrament,
the Ixi.
i
;
Matt.
xi.
5
;
Luke
certain vii.
24.
to
SACRAMKXT
T/fK 1U.ESSED heal
191
our spiritual diseases, our temporal as well, when to do so would be really good all
for us
we only come
in the right way and Him. There is, under one aspect at least, a marked resemblance between our Lord in His infancy under the care of His Blessed Mother and our Lord in the Eucharist under ourif
dispositions to ask
the
Priest s
His care, namely, would be a devotional aid to helplessness. us to bear in mind and reilect on Her manner of treating with Him. It is true that only one particularly
It
text of this,
Holy Scripture tells us anything about namely: "She wrapped Him up in swad
dling- clothes
are
we
and
laid
Him
not as sure as
Her, that
if
in
a
manner."
But
we were looking on
in
everything that concerned Him, in taking up and laying Him down, in carrying Him in Her arms next Her heart, in all Hislnfant needs and wants, there was delicacy, tenderness,
and love? She had everything as clean and nice as hands could make them all this the outcome of Her devotion and motherly affection,
Her simple lively faith in Him, Her own Son, being- also Her God. After Her as a model of
should be our care and treatment of Him. That very beautiful and touching- parable
;
VE TE RA E T NO VA
92
which Nathan told King David may be well and to the applied to the Blessed Sacrament thoughts and feelings we should have towards but one "The it. poor man had nothing at all little lamb, which he had bought and nourished and which had grown up in his house up,
his bread, together with his children, eating of and drinking of his cup, and sleeping in his bosom, and it was unto him as a daughter.
Now
is again and again spoken of, Send and fulfilment, as a Lamb in prophecy earth the of forth the Lamb, () Lord, the Ruler "Like a lamb without voice (Isaias xvi. i); before his shearer, so openeth He not His Acts viii. 32); and fre liii. mouth" 7
our Lord
"
:
"
(Isaias
in
;
the Apocalypse, as the
quently enthroned, and worshipped the Baptist "the
of the
Lamb
marked Him of God,
world,"
who
words
in
Lamb
heaven
;
slain,
whilst
to the bystanders as takest away the sins
thrice addressed to
1
lim,
hidden under the sacramental veils, by every He is the Lamb,Priest who celebrates Mass. we did not buy Him, but He bought us at the
Him up and highest price; we did not bring nourish Him in our house, but Lie brought us into His, the Church, made us His children, J
2
Kin<rs
xii. 2.
THE BLESSED SACRAMEXT
193
gave us to cat of His dish and drink of His cup, and He sleeps in our bosom, when lie unites Himself with us by means of Holy
Ought He not to be to us as a daughter? And do we not know that there is no love more delicate, more tender, more more unselfish, more affectionate constant, than that of a good Christian father for his Communion.
? Truly He, our dearest Lord, ever with us in the Blessed Sacrament, ought to be so loved by us. He should be to us as a
daughter
"
daughter." o
A the
very striking sermon Blessed Sacrament is
preached by the action of particularly by the poor.
on
devotion to
being for ever our own people,
Hundreds
of the
and poorly fed, will, badly in bitter winter - time, walk miles out and home on Saturdays, and vigils of feasts, and make the same journey the next day in order clothed
latter,
prepare themselves by confession, and then receive our Lord. Still it is sad to think and painful to have to admit that too many to
to
Catholics,
presence
who in
cold, stand-off,
if
no communions, 13
believe
this
in
our
sacrament, treat not worse, manner. at
Lord
s
real
Him in a No visits,
most Mass on Sunday,
VETERA ET \ OVA T
,
()4
It very poor service with some;. God, to go as a is a miserable tiling, says o-uest from house to house: for where a man he will not deal confidently nor is a "
and
this a
stranger,
He shall entertain, and feed, open his mouth. and give drink to the unthankful, and, more over, he shall hear bitter words (Ecclus. God never acts violently, He does xxix. 30). this to make, and keep us everything short of above all, by means of this Sacrament friends, of Love.
Him
as
But what can we expect, if we treat stranger, keep away from Him,
a
His affectionate invitations,- in a word, He be not His friends, nor let Him be ours? mouth His nor will not deal confidently, open And this nor His treasure-house to us. Him and ask to come not will because we refuse
place
ourselves
in
those
easy relations with
He
us. of requires rightly their treat so Christ, Could those who Jesus God and their Saviour, lowering Himself as
Him
which
does to the deepest depths of humiliation this sacrament through love and to gain
He in
their love,
treat in a similar
way
a
them
man who
If not, had been kind and generous where is their shame to treat God as they could not, from mere human motives, treat
to
?
TffE
man?
BLESSED SACRAMENT
,95
All this
wretched and miserable treat ment, which Jesus Christ suffers at the hands of too many Catholics, treatment which is worse than anything lie received in His Passion, has its root in the fact that they have not studied, meditated on, seriously thought of this great sacrament, and therefore do not really and practically know what means.
it
is
and
all
it
It is
unfortunately true, and most so perhaps sacrament, that material sensible things cause spiritual things to be placed at a discount. in this
How differently many Catholics act with refer ence to the nourishment of the body which dies, and that of the soul which lives for ever, with reference to the banquet-table of of Cod. St.
Thomas
men and
that
the
apostle was indirectly re proved by our Lord for not believing on good authority that which he had not seen, namely, the wounds in our Lord s hands and feet and side whilst a fact in the life of St. Louis tells us that he much preferred simple faith to seeing or any external manifestations, as far as the Blessed Sacrament was concerned. One morn ;
ing, when hearing Mass, word was brought to him of some miraculous manifestation in the
VR 77 VvVl
6
!
7i /
but he would not go to see it, saying, would not spoil tin- beauty of my faith. do not care to sec. believe, and
"
I
lost,
I
I
I
Let us now have a word as to the best way of showing and cultivating devotion to the would surest Sacrament. .lessed (i) the daily hearing of Mass, the not allowing I
I
mere sloth to interfere with this practice. There is, as everyone knows, no obligation, under even venial sin, to hear Mass on ordinary week days. And even supposing it an imper fection not to do so, this is not incurred when there is even a very moderate, reason for not
going,
such
as
delicacy, weather,
some
business of duty, distance interfering temporal
from a church, little
love
Still
etc.
of our Lord, of
1 1
unintentionally,
is I
I
think
making-
Him when
keep me away from walk le is being minutes a few 1
sacrifice
is
Sacrament, and of His hope -to allow mere
sloth to
o-rcat
it
of the
altar,
lifted
longing
up
within in the
for
my
me. I emphasise coming, and anxious to enrich the General Council "oTeat sacrifice/ because that no holier work could be of Trent tells us, earth than this tremendous performed on this This slighting of our Lord through sacrifice." mere sloth is aggravated in those cities and "
THE"
BLESSED SA CRA MR NT
1
97
towns where there are Masses every hour from early dawn to ten or eleven o clock. of
Any
overcoming promptly, or any
sloth
by
getting
act of mortification
order to secure daily Mass, adds
done
up in
something",
(2) A visit to the perhaps much, to its merit. Blessed Sacrament every day, even at some inconvenience, when I have not heard Mass, In cities, towns, and villages or when have. I
a day scarce!} ever occurs without our passing a church why not turn in to call upon our best :
Friend, or at least,
when
passing, to salute and
send a thought or word to Him? There are few things about which people, not merely of the world, but even the holy, are so sensitive, The so exacting, as about beim* O visited. <">
neglect or non-return of visits has often led to What breaks between old friends and families.
about the truest and dearest Friend of all resting day and night in His lonely tabernacle of love ? Is He sensitive ? Certainly, as we have learned from Himself when He walked amongst us-most sensitive to neglect, forgetfulness, deser He felt it then tion, on the part of His friends. and suffered from it. it is He cannot true, Now,
personally, but
He
way which touches
does practically, and in a us, for He rewards the
VE TKKA R T N( VA )
i <fi
thoughtful and devoted, and punishes the care less
and
neglectful.
as often as one it
s
By Holy Communion,
(3)
director or confessor decides
would be suited and
it
remember
well to
is
that though the sacra
ments work, as theologians
much the
With Holy Communion,
profitable to him.
reference to this devotion of
say, ex operc operato,
of the fruit or effects of
dispositions
of
the
be so
may Communion would
positions
fill
them depend on
recipient.
that
perfect the soul
The one
with
dis
Holy all
the
grace of which it is capable; or so imperfect, that the best and the worst which can be said of
it I
is
that
it is
or a very
not sacrilegious.
worthy and
fruitful
communion,
dispositions we should most acquire and cultivate are Cleanness and purity of soul, ( i) not merely in the absence of mortal sin, but the;
:
also in habitual deliberate dislike to venial sin.
A
These loving welcome for our Lord. any well-instructed Catholic can have, and can have without worry or strain, for the means are (2)
down, are easily understood and Reflection on the sacra easily put into use. ment itself is perhaps the first and best of these means. Some make themselves unhappy because they do not fed devotion to this clearh
laid
THE BLESSED SACRAMENT
199
devotion they mean These should bear in mind sensible devotion. that sensible devotion is in no way a necessary
sacrament
by feeling
;
disposition, nor
is
keeping with so super-
in
it
sensual and supernatural a thing as the Blessed Much has been said on this subSacrament. of sensible devotion when speaking of
ject
prayer, which
Real
our Lord
and ence,
is
devotion in
is
in
really present
treating
and
applicable also to this subject. consists in simple belief that
love,
Him
the sacrament,
with that respect, rever
and
interior
are strictly due to Him. It ma} be that a person
exterior,
which
so placed that he cannot hear daily Mass, pay visits to or receive the Blessed Sacrament as often as he would wish. if
This, no doubt,
not counter-balanced,
devotion.
Still,
if
and without any
is
is
a disadvantage;, and,
may
through fault
a
lead to decay of
God
s
providence be so
may
person by living at a good placed or circumstanced, distance from a church, or through delicacy, he should bear in mind that though the great
and sacraments are divinely instituted channels of grace, still God is independent of them, and gives grace in other ways, and in reward for other things done such as prayer, sacrifice
VETERA ET NOVA
200
acts of mortification,
good works, etc. Nay more, He will give grace if persons so placed use certain simple and Let such easy means. a person, in his own quiet room, place himself in spirit before the tabernacle. one with which
he
is
unite himself in spirit with our
familiar,
Lord present
in
it,
and then hear
his
Mass, pay
make
a spiritual confession and munion, each in its own time and in his his visit,
com own
way, as when he is in contact with the reality, lie can do all this by a simple use of the imagination, do it in an undistracted way which is not often possible in a crowded church,
and do
it
with such faith and reverence as to
merit greater graces than
some do who
are in
actual contact with the Blessed Sacrament.
CHAPTER XV KKKOUKXT
FREQUENT communion would have a
is
different
a relative term, and
meaning according
to
the age, the discipline of the Church, custom of the faithful. In the tenth, eleventh, twelfth, and thirteenth centuries during which
oAhe
infrequent communion reigned once a week oHess would have been looked on as frequent.
We
read that St. Louis, King of France, was by his confessor to receive Holy Communion only six times in the year, and this was considered as the Hollundists inform
allowed
us
for that time, The frequent communion. Poor Clares were allowed, by their rule, com
munion only twelve or thirteen times in the year, and the same may be said of other orders of that Such was looked on as fre period. It quent then. certainly would not be con sidered as such by nuns or even seculars of the; St. Alphonsus present day. Never says, "
f\t
VETERA
J0 j
NOVA
1-.T
regarded weekly communion several quent that person who communicates times a week is considered such." In this matter of frequent communion there
have
as
I
fre
:
were two extreme opinions, subjects of much century. not to be
were
not
The
first
allowed
inclination
liberate
was
that
seventeenth
ought
persons
who frequent communion
of venial
free
the
in
particularly
agitation,
to
and of all de This opinion is
sin
it.
if not the out deeply tinged with Jansenism, come of it. It flavours of Arnauld s celebrated book Frtijncntc Comumnion, and of two pro it and condemned by Pope positions taken from Alexander vm. The. first, "They are to be
assert judged as sacrilegious who
Holy Communion done condign penance for their
to receive
"
second, in
whom
their right
before they have
They
also are to
there
without
any even opinion,
is
not
the
admixture."
in
1
he
most pure love extreme This
mildest form,
its
sins."
be refused communion
is
scarcely-
author. tenable, nor is it now advocated by any the is that The other extreme opinion only
condition required for frequent communion is freedom from mortal sin, or, to put it in other
words, persons
may go
frequently to
communion
FREQUENT COMMUNION free of mortal
if
sin,
and
deliberately,
203
though they knowingly,
freely
commit
venial
sin,
"
without remorse, and confessingit without I do not know of anyrepentance." approved author, nor have I come across
committing
anyone,
it
who now
not
holds this opinion.
It
was
This
so.
is clear from certain always books and propositions condemned by Popes Alexander vii., Alexander VIIL, and Innocent ix. Father Dalgairns states that a Father "
Pichon,
S.J.,
and
books
in
another Spanish Jesuit published which they held that the only qualifi
cation for
mortal
sin."
daily
communion
is
freedom from
The former was overwhelmed
In-
episcopal censures, his book put on the index, but he recanted his errors in a second edition. I )e
two Spanish Benedictines as holding that every Christian in a state of grace had a posi tive right to daily communion, and could claim
Lugo
it
cites
notwithstanding the prohibition of his con That laxity or abuse with reference to
fessor.
daily communion existed in some places towards the close of the seventeenth century is evident,
because Council
in
1679
Congregation of the
"The
published
a
decree,
sanctioned by
1
Father Dalgairns says, are against this opinion/
;
A11
the -real Jesuit thcolc
VETERA ET NOVA
204
of universal against the practice some in existed which daily communion, divine of dioceses under the idea that it was
Innocent
ix.,
The sacrament was even carried to and the houses of those who were in health, The same received by them in their beds." right.
I
held ope condemned the proposition
tells
us
in
tain Friars
his
Minors
in
Jager
by cer
llistona Ecclesiastica Belgium, namely,
"That
and communion were a frequent confession mark of predestination, even in those who lived
like
pagans."
On
condemned
this
a very high authority, proposition, Viva, S.J., a remarks "This proposition speaks either of entertain no one could sacrilegious use, which this supposes what is but or of a devout use, or false- such a use could not be called devout :
;
;
of a use neither sacrilegious nor devout this could not last
such frequent indevout use
of these sacraments leads to
rumoured
that,
sacrilege."
on account of
abuse, so clearly
but
:
condemned
this
It
was
laxity
by the
or
Church,
the Cardinal de Lugo was not favourable to condemnations of Arnauld s book.
We
must now consider what
I
may
call
the
middle opinion, because it stands between that the two extremes,- the one, which holds
FREQUENT COMMUNION perfect love, expelling venial sin, is necessary
all ;
sin
205
;ind affection to
and the
other, that the
mere absence of mortal sin is sufficient for On this debated ques frequent communion. Alphonsus writes: danger of mortal sin,
tion St. in
for those,
"As
not
who commit
but
without tlie appearance of any amendment or desire of amendment, it will be better not to allow them communion more than once a week. It is ordinarily
however,
useful,
communion this
such St.
deliberate
venial
to deprive
for a
week."
sins
such persons of a is evident from
It
Alphonsus would not allow to communicate frequently. persons Francis de Sales goes further, as he that
holds that
St.
"an
absence of affection for venial
is a condition for weekly communion." Suarez writes Weekly communion is not to be omitted on account of venial sins only, because it is already a great effect of the sacrament to avoid mortal He also
sin
"
:
sin."
writes is
the
Ordinarily speaking, so multitudinous business of human life, so many the "
:
mind and take up time, that persons cannot more than once a week receive Holy Communion with due distractions which absorb the
dispositions."
It
is
clear
that
Suarex would
VRTRRA RT NOVA
2of>
require more than absence from mortal sin, and better dispositions, for frequent than In the. decree of weekly communion. Innocent ix., cited before, concerning daily Xuns are to be admonished communion, (or
"
that
ought
they
the
fixed
clays
communion who s\\\\\e. in
is
to
by
rule
;
communion on
frequent
to be permitted
eniteant
lervour of
to
go
in
Vasquez
spirit."
only
purity ot says,
or
daily
to
those
soul
and
"There
are very few who are fit for daily communion." And the Council of Trent, Sess. xin. chap, vii., "
says,
We
should
be
that
careful
no one
should approach this sacrament without great reverence and sanctity." Now it is plain from these statements, as well as from many others of similar import, that the mere absence of
mortal sin
is
not sufficient
quent or daily
in itself to justify fre
communion, and
that those
who
ordinarily, deliberately, and, without any wish sin to amend, commit venial are not fit
"
"
Could such persons be truly subjects for it. of as "approaching- the sacrament with spoken great reverence and sanctity ? It is but fair to give the argument in favour of the opinion that the mere absence of mortal "
sin
is
the only condition necessary for frequent,
FREQUENT COMMUNION even
daily,
207
communion, and the answer
to
it.
The advocates of tin s opinion say Kvery communion received 1)) such persons produces an increase of sanctifying grace. Even wilful do not Lord infuses grace
distractions
a venial sin
This
is
We
the
grace. the actual graces if
of
and that
soul,
munions
to
special
the
sacrament
not entirely, on the dispositions
depend much, the
"Our
who commits
moment of receiving Him." but only with reference to habitual should, however, bear in mind that
in
true,
interfere with this. into the soul
interfere
really
with
and
St. special sacramental graces. that a person in the habit of
indevout
com
hinder
those
Thomas
says
committing venial
sin
communicate but gives as his reason Because by a devout preparation he repents sincerely of them, and therefore receives
may
still
;
"
:
the actual graces of the sacrament." This great authority does not speak of those who all
commit
and have a habit without any real intentions of amendment, and he, indirectly at least, says that such would not receive those actual St. graces. wilfully
of
venial
sin
it
Thomas
also
writes: "The effect of this not only the increase of habitual grace, but also a certain actual sweetness, and
sacrament
is
VKTERA ET NOVA
20(S
this
is
destroyed whim
;i
with distractions Neri St. Philip
used
to
come vehement this keep up to the
thirsting,
person communicates
which amount
munion, he would
to venial
say,
waters";
"Thirsting,
and
desire of
sin."
order to
in
Holy
Com
times refuse his penitents
at
leave to approach the altar as often as they wished. know, from the action of the Church, a good that a mere increase of habitual grace
We
thing
\
for
itself
in
certain
may
not be a sufficient reason
class
going to The Church,
of
persons
communion frequently or daily. com as we have seen, condemned a frequent in effective munion which would be useful and and actual graces to persons imparting habitual whose manner of life would really well disposed, communion. She does not justify frequent once allow such to communicate oftener than
communicate non-fasting, or the Blessed Sacrament being carried to the houses
a
clay,
or to
good health, communion, though these
of persons in of great
spiritual
we
should not,
they
are
hers.
practices
advantage
Church has acted so if
also universal daily
for
to
would be
many.
The
good reasons, which
we would,
criticise,
because
She believed probably
that
FREOL-ENT COMMUNION
,
09
respect and reverence for this great sacrament
needed piety
be
to
faithful.
mind, we
this in
Bearing
even against the
safeguarded
and devotion of the
may safely say that are best qualified to interpret the spirit and mind of the Church condemn frequent or daily communion for those those
who
from mortal
who, though free
sin,
commit
habitually venial of or practical
sin
wilfully,
deliberately,
without
any real desire at amendment. And attempt this because such frequent communion would be wanting in respect and reverence towards our Lord, and spiritually injurious to those who Their reasons are: practise it. In such
communions
(i)
there
is
a
wilful
waste
if
not
abuse of grace, namely, of those actual graces peculiar to the sacrament. Habitual "grace may be increased in such, but their
imperfectly disposed state of soul interferes with those actual sacramental graces without which ha bitual grace remains inactive. "They there fore can be said to be benefited hardly by Molv Communion who, though they receive an in crease of habitual grace, cut themselves off from the other graces which alone make it active.
miserly .
(
2
)
Such
souls are selfish, ungenerous,
who could
call
them devout ?
towards
VE TKRA E T NO VA
210
They will in the great and generous God. what they know dulge their own will against to *l)e
His,
in
their to
deliberate,
wilful,
Nor
venial sin.
attachment do to excuse themselves by saying,
sistent
only
in
small
things."
I
;
"
per
will
Oh,
it
it
is
or St. Basil truly says,
small or Nothing should be called and is an offence against God "
little
"
;
if
which
a person
small things, it must persists in fighting re end badly. Committing venial sins without morse, and confessing them without repentance,
God
in
and is the high road to tepidity persevered in, souls (3) Such^ the worst state of mortal sin. which is not Lord our on press a familiarity themselves. for nor good acceptable to Him, not breed contempt, but This familiarity may indifference. it most probably will
(4)
There
is
vain the danger also of human respect, spiritual oneself in evidence, or some other glory, keeping Woe to him who loses rever motive.
human
Now if there be one thing our Lord. more than another likely to breed irreverence without towards Him, it is careless communion, lead a a wish or an effort to avoid sin or "
ence
for
better
life."
an ex may conclude this point by giving a great Jesuit tract from the comment of I
FREO UENT COMMUNION
2
1
r
theologian, Viva, on the twenty-third proposi tion condemned by Alexander vin :
hey who frequently communicate without actual love and without devotion, although they receive an augmentation of grace, often do not 1
show more fervour cause; infused habits
in
their conduct,
nor take away the feebleness
left
after the habits of sin, as acquired also because habits of and
grace
their
both be
do not mortify the passions in
the soul
habits do;
charity do
work immediately through actual graces
which are not given to indevout communicants. For this reason they appear so lukewarm and languid in their spiritual exercises and because tepidity and the want of actual aids from God ;
negatively dispose the soul to a grievous fall, therefore carelessness in this respect is very for it to dangerous, disposes grave falls, and often brings down the curse of God."
Now though it is clear that a persistent habit of venial sin without any real desire of amendment is inconsistent with the dispositions necessary
for
frequent
communion,
still
certain falling and falling, perhaps often, venial sin is not no obstacle but
only
a good reason authorities
tell
to,
a
into
may be
frequent communion. Great us, "that there is nothino- like
for,
;i
good
\ve
real imperfection to
are,"
hut
and that
are not to he despised
"such
earnestly fought
lor
for the
"Habitual
si rng^ lcd truants/,
not
saints,
only
venial
"
Frequent
but
sins,
need he no obstacle
communion."
quent
Com
"Holy
against."
munion was meant imperfect."
know what
make: us
if
to fre
communion a
it
implies nothing extraordinary wish to be better, and a real hearty genuine requires
;
struggle with self to get rid of habits
Yaubert
Father subject
are
commit
The
s,
deserving
book on Jh he writes:
S.
i
otion to
).,
of I he
of
remarks
sin."
on In
attention.
this
his
JUcsscd Sacrament
who dispositions of persons sins are exceedingly different.
"The-
venial
characteristics of
those
who have
a dis
aim is under simply to be saved and nothing more, to lead not do the pretext that venial sins damnation they do not choose to deprive sin are position to venial
these
:
their
;
themselves of numberless little gratifications dear to human nature, but still, to some extent,
offensive to
God.
They
will
not put
watch themselves out in the slightest degree over their hearts, nor make an effort to avoid the occasions of them. They commit them They knowingly, coolly, and without scruple. to
I-
KEO f V .VV T
C<
M/.l//
blind themselves about their
make to
little
2
faults,
1 .-,
and
a false conscience to themselves in order
be
at
peace,
under the
impossible tor them to and that they are quite look on these sins as
avoid
As
.V/OA
live safe.
trifles,
them as extravagant
notion in
that
it
is
any other way, In
a word, they
and on those who and scrupulous.
on the contrary, whose venial sins proceed from frailty, though their sins be very numerous, it does not follow that they have not a sincere desire to make progress for
those,
but that they are still imperfect and human, their natural character is as yet un subdued, and their feelings are uncontrolled. In a word, such is the strength of the habits in virtue,
they contracted of detraction, for instance;, in small matters, or else of indulging their in ordinate love of ease in numberless cases, that
they still fall into frequent sins, though they have sincerely set to work to purify their souls and to avoid the proximate occasions. Their
consent to these, sins
commit them with a
is
not entire
;
they only
and they sometimes even at the grieve deeply them, moment of committino- them. Now it seems to me that there would be a manifest injustice in It would treating- these two classes alike. tor
half deliberation,
214
I
show
ETKRA
NOVA
A"/
a want of discernment
if
we were
to
apply
to both equally the language of the Fathers with respect to venial sin in connection with
the
I
we should communicate
says sin
When
Messed Sacrament.
daily,
he evidently does
communion
those
to
scrupulously commit ( )n the other hand,
Ambrose because we
St.
daily
not advise daily
who
habitually and un deliberate venial sins.
equally plain that St. l)onaventure does not point to venial sins
into
which holy souls
it
is
fall
inadvertently
when
he; says that venial sins make the soul cowardly, and negligent, and unfit for 1 foly Communion,
even
calls the
communions
of those
who commit
If that were so, then these unworthy. Fathers would not only contradict other How contradict themselves. Fathers, but
them
else are
you
to reconcile St.
Augustine saying
that there are sins which should not prevent us from communicating, with St. Augustine when he tells us that venial sins are like a
which makes our spouse loathe How else St. Bonaventure, who bids us, us? in one place, beware of approaching the altar Go in another he says, with lukewarmness ? to Holy Communion in spite of lukewarmness foul skin disease
;
if
only
you
humble
yourself,
humility
will
FREQUENT COMMUNION stand
in
of fervour.
place
seems, then,
It
impossible to say universally that are an obstacle to communion. entirely on the nature of the
positions of the sinner, in
215
1
him by Holy
venial It
depends
on the dis
sin,
and the
sins
effects
caused
Communion."
right and best person to decide the question of frequent or non-frequent communion is the confessor.
All
He
authorities
us
tell
that the
alone can judge
whether the penitent s and dispositions are such as or not justify frequent communion.
manner of to justify
life
According- to the principles laid down by the should not allow highest authorities, he
communion
frequent
freely, wilfully,
sin without
ment
;
allow, to
to
those
who
ordinarily,
and deliberately commit venial
any real desire or effort at amend on the other hand, he ought to
whilst, if
not encourage, frequent
communion
those
venial
who, though they fall often into have a real dislike to it, really sin,
repent of
it,
have a real desire
to
overcome
and conquer
themselves, and who use frequent comninnion for this purpose. With reference to some penitents whose lives and dispositions
are such as to justify frequent communion, the decision might be safely left to themselves. If
one says. (
"Yes,
like
I
ommunion has an
another, "Though find that
to
frequent
would
me,
I
go frequently. Holy attraction lor me"; or
am
not attracted,
communion
is
still
I
a threat help
not a confessor he
allowing such to daily a
to
right
in
communion?
to he urged, as a matter of course, to frequent communion simply because; his life is equal -as explained- to it ? Is
j>erson,
however,
Or is a person to he urged to frequent communion for the mere sake of going? In would certainly say, No. First no precept obliging anyone to frequent communion, and persons are to be found who have all the dispositions for such a certain cases
of
all,
there
I
is
who can without worry or trouble go Communion once a week or once a fortnight, but who cannot get rid of a certain practice, to Holy
dread of frequent communion. Their going would entail a daily strain which would be too much for them, and would not only take away all sweetness and consolation, anxiety, fear,
but
also
help to frustrate the effects of the sacrament. This feeling often comes from
taking too one-sided a view, as against them selves, because of the awful ness of the Real
Presence of our
Lord,
and not O
<nvin<T >
due
importance! to
which
who
the;
reasons
counterbalance
reads or
on the other side
their
lamiliar with
is
view.- -Anyone, the
first
chapter
The Imitation will understand what mean. They rest too much on tile words, My own sins terrify me, my unclean conscience beats me back, the multitude of my offences weigh me down who am () of
the
iourlh
book
of
I
l>
I,
;
Lord, that I should presume to come to Thee?" and do not rest enough on the fact that our
Lord instituted this sacrament for man, sinful man, knowing what man is: also on His own words, "Come to Me, all ye who labour and are heavy laden, and I will refresh you." "Words of
so
tenderness
encourage me, the words invites O sweet me. Thy and kindly word in the ear of a sinner, that Thou, () Lord my God, shouldst invite the poor and needy to the; communion of Thy most Sacred Body." In any case, and no matter from what cause arise this dread, anxiety, great
sweetness of
worry,
strain
would not be
about
frequent
for putting
souls until the state of
allayed or got rid 1
of.
communion,
I
any pressure on such
mind was considerably It is sometimes asked,
low much time should
I
give to prayer,
order to be worthy of frequent
in
communion?
2
1
VE TERA E T NO VA
8
It it
a very foolish question if the asker of that one or two or ten hours of supposes is
prayer would necessarily impart this worthiness. Pray they should, as they need special graces, but their fitness depends not on the time they give to prayer or the graces they receive, but on using these graces in order to secure and cultivate a life
purity of soul in
necessary
order
communion a help to grace is much harder prayer which merits
it,
and a holiness of to
make
perfection. to our
and
practice of mortification. the dispositions
frequent
This use of
nature than the
it
supposes a
I
would say that
daily-
necessary for fruitful frequent are a real dislike to venial sin
communion
;
and meekness with
charity, or, in
other words,
a sincere disposition to overcome temper and read that when someone spoke tongue.
We
to St.
Jerome of the great spiritual advantages of living in Jerusalem and the Holy Land, he answered at once, It is not living in, but "
living
the
Holy Land which makes The same may be said of Holy
in
well,
saint."
Communion. leasts on or
the
It
First
not going on Sundays and Fridays, consecutive or not,
is
going frequently, even every day, which
makes one holy and gives probable pledge of
FREO UENT CO MM UNION salvation,
but
safely said that
i^
oino-
And
well.
some who
L;O
to
it
may be
communion,
not frequently, are, on account of their ^reat reverence and the perfection of their disposi tions,
personally
every day.
holier
than
some who
oo
CHAPTER TIIK SATKAMK.NT OK
AXOTIIKR reason ought
PKNANCK
Catholics arc not as they
the neglect of or the careless which they receive, the. Sacrament of
to be,
manner
\vliy
XVI
in
is
Penance, or Confession as
it
is
often called.
A
right understanding and a right reception of this sacrament are of great importance lirst,
because
the
is
it
medium
secondly, because
worthy and
reception of the Blessed not intended to give a lull
fruitful
Sacrament. catechetical
it
of great graces, and, disposes the soul for the
It
is
instruction
Penance, but to
call
on
the
Sacrament of
attention to
some
truths
which should make us love this sacrament and to others which are calculated to remove ;
certain
false
receiving
deavour
it
to
touching the difficulty of worthily, by which, persons en justify or excuse themselves for
neglecting it. should
We
ideas,
be most grateful
to
our Lord
THE SA CRA ME NT
O/<*
PENA NCE
22
\
He instituted this sacrament more Him for this, perhaps, than for any thing else-. He has done, except that of dying ior us, and show our gratitude, in the way He because
grateful to
wishes, by loving and receiving it. I say this, because we are all sinners, and this sacrament is the most manifestation of God s
extraordinary
wondrous mercy, compassion, sinners,
By
pity,
and love
for
even the worst.
this
sacrament, rightly called the second saving plank for those spiritually drowning, (,od
home even
reconciles sinners, brings
the most on heart, conditions the easiest consistent with what is due to is own Honour and limseli, (dory, and with what is good for us. read somewhere a profligate prodigal to
I
J
His
I
I
saying attributed to St. Augustine, and applied to this matter of If penance or confession "
:
one man
insults or outrages another, right-minded man his first thought
he be a and wish should be to make as becoming and full a reparation as is possible, and if he do not, heshould be; made do The law of the: land if
so."
human offences on this principle. But what of God? Is man to insult and out rage Him, and violate His law and make no So seem to think they who reparation ? deals with
ignore
VE TERA E T NO VA
222
the Sacrament of Penance, or speak of it as a reparation too humiliating to man, to be, asked
For
of him by God.
it
be feared that not
to
is
merely outsiders, but Catholics of a very shady This kind, think and speak in this way excuse ma} be brushed aside as against common -sense, because against prin ciples which men themselves rigidly hold and
wretched
false
according to which they outrages, or in
libels,
very
"his
pound
demand
of
ilesh."
What
offence.
first
If
a
man
insults,
any way injures another, or perhaps with a touch
the latter will justly, of Shylock severity, tution,
act.
reparation, resti And this for the
is,
as
a
rule,
the
He drags ordinary consequences of his action ? the criminal into public court, disgraces him, his
Now
us
let
towards him
presume
as
perhaps
family
sentenced to
that
or
fine
I
and
imprisonment,
consider in
well,
has
him
or both.
how God would
1
act
similar
am
circumstances, for I reasoning with a Catholic
who believes that God, His law, His courts, and His prison-house, are as great realities as is simply a human law, in this sense never cites before its court or punishes a man because he has sinned against God, but because he has sinned against his fellow-man or society. 1
The law
at least, that
of the land it
THE SACRAMENT OF PENANCE
223
those of the earthly king. I shall suppose that he has knowingly and wilfully violated the laws of God a million of times, but now, touched
by
What grace, wishes to be reconciled with I lim. does God require of him with a view to his full
A
short
prayer for the grace to make a good confession- one- of "the good things certainly given when rightly asked (2)
pardon
?
(
i
)
"
;
Examine
his conscience, so as to
memory see
and
have
not a difficult work, as
Go
we
his sins in shall
soon
(3) any confessor he likes to one who never saw him before and never can again, who knows nothing about him, a perfect ;
stranger
to
and confess
his million of sins with a
and the
Priest s absolution really repentant heart, his sins as to their away guilt for ever.
takes
God
does not drag or
him before the him do so public, himself. On the contrary, He most carefully and his character and secretly protects good name by allowing him to confess to an utter stranger, and by that seal of confession which forbids the confessor even to look as if he had heard one
and proclaim
ol his sins,
for
bring
his sins or make:
or in any possible circumstance, or
any possible good, had heard under the
to
make known what he of confession.
He
has not confessed to a man, but to one
who
seal
holds
High
the;
place
Great Confessor and and who absolves by His name. is Hearing this in
of the
Priest, Christ,
authority and in mind, is it too much to say that I
I
God
s
mercy,
compassion, and longing love, for the; worst in a exercised sinners is wondrous, and Sacra in this considerate way wondrously
ment of Penance? that
is
perhaps,
and so
sires to
ele
reconciliation
with what
is
as
due
The great reason lor God so dreads to lose
save everyone, that e-.asy te)
And
ami our
as
possible:,
His own
le
one-,
makes
consistent
lonour and Glory
we
if
gooel. of those;
I
I
this,
compare God
s
who sin against Him with treatment our way of acting with a fellow-man who sins against us, we are forced te) say, Goel help the; best of us
if
Goel were to us what we, even the
good, are to each other.
Xow
let
us say a
we>rd
about
much
difficulties, real
with keep Some from this sacrament.
or imaginary, which have;
ing persons away make too little of
it,
but this
making too much of
it.
"It
to
is
de>
is
not as bad as a mountain
make a good con and think, fession," stay away fearing us answer this Let bad one. a make may they work,
it
difficulty,
is
so difficult
so
some
first,
God
to
is
so clearly desirous to
THE SACKAMENT OF PENANCE get back to His heart the worst sinner, that very probable, if not morally certain, that
225 it is
He
would not make the means of reconciliation a It is very difficult, a mountain work. proved not to be such by what has been said above as to the
extraordinary consideration with which our Lord instituted and utilises this sacrament. highly improbable that God would make that work a very hard one which He requires, under substantially the same con it
Secondly,
is
come to the use of reason, of the simple uneducated peasant as well as of the learned well-instructed secular and Priest.
ditions, of the child
The
truth
lies
making- too
little
sacrament.
It
between the two extremes, and making too much of the
is
a work,
a sacred work,
in
which we should use moral care and diligence in doing those things and acquiring those dis positions which God requires for the worthy of this
sacrament. Now, are the things to be done and dispositions to be acquired In the cate very difficult? Certainly not. chism, taught us when children, is the question, What am I to do in order to make a good confession ? And in the answer the conditions are laid down so clearly and that a child reception
"
simply
could easily understand them. 15
First,
I
must ask
22 r,
1
7<:
7
E RA
/-:
T
NO VA
Let me the grace to make- a good confession. and is remark on this -what it help comforting that this grace when asked it is one of those "good because must be given, Himself to give things which God has pledged from God to came an If ask. who to all angel a good make me to tell me that lie wishes should not be a whit more certain confession, ful
to
remember
"
I
am
without the angel. Besides, God knows that without His grace I cannot make it; ask therefore and it must be given. How long should spend in asking this grace-,
of
than
it
1
I
As long or as use; ? and what prayer should the and short as you like, prayer you like best If a person said simply or any real prayer. I wish to make a good God, and sincerely, My confession, and I beg the grace to do so through I
"
the merits of Jesus
Having secured
Christ,"
this grace,
the grace is given. are now to use
we
I must examination of conscience. t[ often is it misunderstood, as rest on this point, and much oftener abused by being over rather j
i
n the;
than underdone.
The examination
is
not a
but merely a means part of the sacrament, towards doing rightly one of its constituents, I am namely, confession. mortal sins not as yet rightly confessed.
bound
to confess all
To do
THE SACRAMENT OF PENANCE this
I
must have them
22 ;
in
memory, hence the examination of conscience. necessity Now the time to be given to this is relative, in of the
proportion to the time over which I have to confess and the sort of life I have led during
Let
this time.
to confession, tvvo months. is i-jttk-
me
take,
say once
For
persons who go or month, or
first,
^eek
such,
^Tshort examination
necessary because such persons are not
likely to fall into mortal sin, or,
they have so
if
unfortunately fallen, the difficulty would be to
They may, however, profitably spend four or five minutes in looking L1 p venial sins which they wish to confess, or some matters about which they think
it
well to talk to their
Some
confessor.
persons of this class spend time and worry over the examination, often to the injury of more I important matters. laving spent a few minutes and found out what would be necessary or to
good
content and thank
more
God
confess, let that there
them
is
rest
nothing
there were, God would have put it before them, as they had asked the grace to make a good confession, and therefore to make the examination or ;
for
if
necessary
With
proportioned to
reference to persons who wish to a general confession, or one
it.
make
extending over
228
1
Vi
TRRA R T NO VA
years, the examination
need not be long, and
should never be worrying, particularly when it not ot necessity is a confession of devotion ;
In such because of previous bad confessions. confessions it is often simply impossible to find out the. c. \~act number of mortal sins: whether, for example, Mass of obligation was omitted a
hundred times, or ninety,
etc.
What
should be
to give a fair average, so often in done, then, the month or year for so long, being, if in is
doubt, a
little
over the mark rather than under
and so of other frequently or habitually committed mortal sins. A person about to confess over years or even a long life might do much if not all the examination in quarter of an hour or twenty minutes, particularly if he bear in mind that his confessor will help him when it
;
Sometimes it happens actually at confession. themselves that persons unnecessary give examining themselves about certain and interior temptations, as to whether thoughts a mortal they fully consented so as to commit I sin or not. suppose such persons to have a one moment they real doubt or uncertainty fear they may have consented, the next they
anxiety
in
:
some
I reason, that they did not. at to such not examine all, would advise simply
think, with
THE SACRAMENT OF PENANCE
2:9
because they will not only worry themselves, but will never come to a certain conclusion.
As
to the
be said
in
way its
of confessing them, a word will own place. In examining the
conscience and afterwards
in
confession,
some
trouble
themselves unnecessarily on account of things clone in childhood or youth, which now assume for them a very grave aspect.
Such
will find
comfort
no
in the truth, that
after
thought or view of a past sin can make it a sin if it were not such through ignorance when In a committed, or greater than it then was. word, the examination of conscience, if rightly made, is a very simple work of a few minutes r
who go frequently, and never very long for even those who have been away for years. As to the actual confession, the penitent lor those
is
bound, under the penalty of a sacrilegious to confess all the mortal sins not
confession,
yet
confessed,
they are
or
not
validly
confessed,
as
conscience after examination of also any circumstance which adds on another it, mortal sin to the one to be confessed. A should therefore be careful to penitent very in his
answer
correctly any questions put by the confessor, some of whose questions may have
reference to the circumstance necessary to be
VETERA
230
/:/
M)VA
confessed, and which the penitent might, through person ignorance or shame, keep back.
A
he wish, confess venial sins; and it is often well to do so, but "committing them without remorse:, and confessing them without
may,
it
no
repentance,"
is
reference
what are
sins
to
may be
it
cally there
help
to
called
safely said that,
is
no
\Yith
doubtful mortal
though theologi
obligation to confess
strict
be
holiness.
contented and happy
in
The
of
them, few could conscience without doing
so.
best
way
confessing them is a general accusation without going into any particulars, especially if they be those doubtful sins of thought to which allusion A confession ought has been already made. to be made in as brief, simple, and modest a consistent with the perfect integrity \Ve know what it is to tell of the confession.
way
as
the
truth,
is
and the simpler
Some
confession the better.
done persons seem
this
is
in
to
think that they cannot confess rightly without or repeating again and again, in one form others are fond of thinking other, the same sin does not understand confessor and saying, J O ;
>
My
paying an unmerited compliment to themselves and making very Others have a great little of the confessor. me,
which
is,
after
all,
THK SA CKA ME NT OF rRXA Ni K
25
1
propensity towards going back to and over the past, often saying, Oh, I should be so happy if I
knew
that
in all
these tanks, lor
others past sins were forgiven a cra/e about making general confessions. Now
not
my
;
I
call
them
a particle of real piety, but
such, there
is
much
is
that
It is well for persons to make a very human. confession once when they have passed general Irom youth to manhood when about to con ;
sider
what
state of
they are called
life
about to settle down in it never to go back on it. the close of
life,
or,
and
once;,
to,
well,
or
and
They may, towards
at certain
periods,
make
a simple review since; the general confession. The craze for going over the rightly confessed past, It
is
and
for general confessions,
thoroughly human.
to such, desire to see their souls
as they see their hands
washed them. not trust
satisfy
their
Him and
they have
I
when
fancy.
the
not good. hold on
pure and white, the}
need not say that
He
His promise
placed
is
They, who
have well
God
wishes them to forgive,
simple
will
to
when
conditions
He
requires and which their catechism tells them. If such persons gave the same thought, seriously and practically, to overcoming their dominant fault in the future, which they give generally
VE TERA
232
ET NO VA
to worry against the opinion of the confessor about the past, they would become saints. I come now to an important disposition for a
good confession, namely, sorrow for the mortal sins committed and confessed. I do not intend to enter on the of attrition and con question trition, but to notice some difficulties which penitents themselves create, and by which they try to justify themselves in staying
the sacrament, or in viewing a as a very hard, mountain work. sorrow,"
they say,
and
"
away from
good confession do not fee/ "I
almost impossible keeping with sin and
it is
sorrow at all in with what is due to God." As to the first, sensible sorrow for such the objector means, that is, tears, sighs, groans is not only not to get a
necessary, but not in keeping with the subject or matter for sorrow. The insult and outrage
o
God, the ruin it works in the soul, real fall in no though things and very awful, way under the senses, and therefore sensible sin
is
to
sorrow
is
sin
often an external sensible
is
not
but murder, God views it
in
keeping with them.
how is
A fact,
mortal as
is
murders the soul and how not sensible. A oo-reat moral it
A
theologian puts this truth as follows person shed bitter tears for the death of a faith:
THE SACRAMENT OF PENANCE
233
dog, and go to confession, having com mitted mortal sin, and make a good confession,
ful
without a
tear.
The
first
is
the loss
of
a
sensible object, the faithful affectionate dog the is the loss of insensible second, sin, spiritual life ;
and of God
s love.
very hard to acquire sorrow ? Certainly not. It is given as part of the grace, already but as real asked, to make a good confession Is
it
;
supernatural sorrow is a most important factor in the sacrament, it would be well to offer a special prayer for it, also to reflect for a few
minutes on the suffering s of our Lord, or some such subject. Having done this, if the penitent can look God straight in the face and say, My God, I sincerely desire to be sorry for my sins from love of Thee," or from some supernatural motive, he may rest satisfied about his sorrow, whether he feels it or not. But a most important, nay, an essential element in the sorrow is the real practical resolution not to commit mortal sin in the luture, and to avoid the voluntary proximate "
occasions of
it.
I
must
rest
as a true practical resolution and the honest effort to keep
on of it
this subject,
amendment is
the unfail
ing test of a good confession, because, as
we
VRTKKA ET NOVA
234
shall
see,
it
is
the hardest tiling to do Cz?
;
and,
secondly, because St. Alphonsus and other persons of knowledge and experience say that most, the large majority of confessions which are bad, are bad because of this want of a true real
practical
amendment.
resolution of
It
is
no
element in true sorrow, having committed mortal sin can be a real sorrow unless it includes the determina tion of renouncing such sins for the future, a necessary
sorrow
for
for
and using the means necessary for doing so, and, above all, the carefully keeping clear of know will make a those occasions which I
I cannot into those sins a moral necessity. I really be. sorry for and detest a thin^ it
fall
the
"love
of
danger"
it,
and, by doing so,
fall
It won t do again and perhaps often into it. I to strike the breast and say, purpose with sin and the all mortal avoid Thy grace to "
I should study so dangerous occasions of as to know and admit those occasions, and then resolve to use the means, no matter what it."
it
cost me, necessary for keeping- clear of
may
them.
Oh,
if
Persons sometimes worry themselves I only knew that my confessions were 7
To such I would should be so happy answer -If you wish to have an unfailing proof
good,
I
!
THE SA CKA ME NT OF PENA NCE
235
that your confessions are good, you will have-
one
in
it
tiling,
namely, a straight,
practical resolution of T
honest,
amendment, ancLkeepi^
say this is because doing so is the hardest tiling connected with confession, \\
it.
hy
1
and when done is the: greatest evidence of the love of Ciod and of the good results of the sacrament. Take any confession you like, and do not fear to say that the prayer, examen, 1
confession, act of contrition, taken all together, are easier, require less grace, and far less mortification, than conquering that dominant sin
which
I
naturally
occasion of sin which the
and that dangerous
like,
naturally love.
I
most important factor
in
Yes,
and proof of a
good confession is a real practical resolution of amendment, of avoiding mortal sin and its At the same voluntary proximate occasions. time, it must not be supposed that relapsing into mortal sin, or
of
it,
proves
the previous confession not evidence of such. On
in itself that
No
was bad.
going again into the occasion
;
it is
the contrary, the avoiding of a mortal sinfallen into often before for a month or two after
confession
confession
another
is
rather
evidence
that
the
was ogood, even though there be o
fall.
Or even
a
fall,
soon
after con-
VETERA ET NOVA
236
fession,
some
in
peculiarly strong temptation, or unforeseen circumstances,
or in dangerous
no evidence against the previous confession. But relapsing again and again, going into the dangerous occasions again and again, though warned against them, and making only weak efforts, or only for a few days, to keep the resolutions, throw very O grave doubts as to the of such All that has been confessions. goodness &iid about confessions into which mortal sin is
\J V
enters
may be
said of
what
call confessions
I
of
perfection, namely, those of persons who never think ot falling into mortal sin. They will find
the proof of their confessions being really licips to perfection, in the fact that they frame their resolution in a thoroughly practical way against dominant venial sin, and use the means
their
of being
faithful
though good, and grace, are no aids
to
Their
it.
confessions,
some ways
in
to perfection
if
fruitful
of
wanting
in
such a resolution.
Now some mortal rightly
out
a
word about a matter which troubles
persons sin.
If
after this
confessed,
confession,
be
and
a
sin
now
a
forgotten
never before
knowingly
left
the confession just made, this omission renders the confession sacrilegious. p)U t if in
7Y/7T
SACRAMENT OF PENANCE
237
omitted through pure forgetful ness and with out fault, it docs not in itself injure a confes
There remains, however, an
sion.
under mortal first
and
this
it
made when
confession
the
confess
to
sin,
even though
it
I
obligation,
afterwards,
in
remember
it,
has been forgiven, as
theologians say, indirectly in the previous con .If an easy opportunity occurs of con-
fession.
it
fessing
before communion,
it
is
well to do
so/;(but not necessary, if 1 be resolved to tell it when I next go to the sacrament.) The in
a confession, in which mortal
for the first
time confessed, obliges under when nothing is con
penance given sin
is
mortal
sin.
Otherwise,
fessed except venial sin, and a past mortal sin confessed before, the penance binds only under venial sin. The penance ought to be said or satisfied within
a
reasonable
time
con
after
fession.
The
to
temptation
from
confession
much
more; so
put off, to stay too common with
away
men, devout female sex. They take a more serious view of it, and look on it as a difficult work. One excuse is
than with
for this deferring will be better
is,
"I
am
the.
not
prepared next
1
would answer
l>
prepared,"
week."
To
I
this
Better go to confession un-
VETERA ET NOVA
238
only half prepared, than to be You will not be better pre oil.
prepared, or putting it pared next
time
may in
week or
fall
later on,
pare to seek the confessor too
many itself
in
good bad, and
goes
It
years, nay, of like to go,
;
the
forget,
a
on.
in
mean
the
You may pre when on your way
into mortal sin.
a short time, even
to secure
and
too
and bear
mind, what
in
confessor will help you
confession.
off
Putting
is
grows worse as it becomes a matter of Another excuse is -I dis often
often
life.
and there
To
is
no good in my going I should answer-
such
against my One of the best dispositions, if not the best, you can bring to the sacrament, is to go If a man said to me, against your will. will.
"
Father,
I
hate to
come
to confession.
I
have
know God against my cannot hold my own without wishes it, and
come
natural
Still
will.
I
I
the;
sacrament,"
I
would
giving him absolution than
shedding
tears for his sins.
feel I
myself safer
in
would to a person When confessions
made, by simply placing the condi tions required by God and taught us in our catechism, there should be no looking back If a sin of the and examining about them. well, if it be a past forces itself upon me, are
well
THE SA CRA ME NT OF PENA NCE clear mortal sin, I
and
am
I
never rightly confessed next confession
my is
a
is
nothing
;
but
positively let
it,
if
a
short
39
certain
me do
so in
be not such,
it
make
to
2
it
of
good thing It is sorrow, and forget it. according to the mind of all spiritual writers that each should have, as a rule, a fixed confessor. Still there faithful
the
in
may
be
Church leaves
the;
the selection of a con
At the same
fessor.
fessor
which
in
so free as
act
pressed confession
time,
too
this far.
fixed
con
Some
put cannot they at times get their own confessor, or, if he die or be removed, they take a long time oft
going
to
before they select
because
another.
It
may be
very
some to always have their own guide who knows them, and upsetting or dangerous for them to go to a stranger who desirable for
does not; still, all ought to train themselves, or be trained and educated, not to sacrifice the sacrament to the confessor. It may
happen
also that a penitent
may feel a difficulty about own confessor, and a fear that
confessing to his he may not be as
open as he should like to be with him, or believe that it would be better to consult another on some point,- let him for the time go to another, all means. Nor is by
.
VETRRA ET NOVA
40
his
confessor
to tell any way bound the latter, coming that he has done so; and no in way resent his know it, should to
he
in
action,
but.
remember
I
ot
the
person reasoning and is conscience, his mortal sin on dread and horror of confessing it,
\vho
is
it.
contrary, approve the saying of someone,reading who has a with a <>n
in
great
Which
he says, go and get some confessor to whom you are a perfect stranger, of it, or keep and confess that sin, and get rid un it gnawing your conscience, making you and then confessed, perhaps, happy for* years, it to die, or, if not, to have only when about on the Last confessed by the Great Judge before the whole world against you?
is
it
"to
better,"
Day Some
con of the so-called reformers called Crux Papalis," the papal torture. fession the but some penitents make It is no such thing; "
a torture for themselves by raising ground worries, less difficulties and creating unnecessary the and by not abiding in such matters by 1 he decision of their confessors. opinion and obedience Neri about the saying of St. Philip confessor ought to be held due by penitent to ever lost by was No penitent as an axiom One obedience, or saved by disobedience." it
"
:
THE SACRAMENT OF PENANCE should
not
mistaken
that
suppose
but even
the
241
confessor
is
he he, the penitent is safe in thoroughly abiding by his decision. Moreover, the confessor knows and under stands the penitent better than he himself ;
Those
does.
not take in
about
me,"
"
my
sayings, state, or
in
them.
My
confessor
does
views wrong outcome of a secret pride,
are the
and have nothing natural
if
in
is
really
To sum
spiritual
up,
his
or
super
we may con
clude by saying
A
Let them do
and the confession must be a
good confession
is a very can understand the con simple thing. Anyone ditions laid down in the catechism necessary for a good confession can know how to fulfil these conditions, and also when them.
they fulfil
<>(>(
)d
one.
so,
CHAPTER
XVII
kACE AND THE USE OK
IT
are words with which grace of God Catholics arc very familiar. But do they understand what these words mean, and what "
"Tin:
the grace of God is? One, think, may safely is there that holier or more sacred say nothing I
than
the
humanity
grace
of
God, except the sacred In one sense, it is of
of our Lord.
a higher order than the sacraments, because these were instituted to be channels of grace.
Now
the living water which Hows through the wooden or metal pipe is of a nature superior
So we through which it runs. reason when may perhaps comparing grace with the sacraments. Again, according to that
to the channel
theological principle which attributes certain works or offices as special to each of the Three Divine Persons, we may say that the Father
Author of
grace, the Divine Son the meritorious cause, and the Holy Spirit the Giver
is
the
GRACE AND THE USE OF IT
243
also a matter of the greatest im portance, nay, of absolute necessity, as far as man is concerned, as it is the only power by
of
It
it.
is
which he can be sanctified and saved. With out it we can do nothing, and with it we can do all things. It is well to remember also what meriting grace for us cost God. Lvery we have we have received, grace every grace we have abused, were merited used, ever) grace tor us
by the awful sufferings of Jesus Christ. Grace being such, is it any wonder that God denounces those who let it lie idle, or who abuse it and pronounces a most severe judg ment and punishment against those who do ;
so?
"The
earth,
that
drinketh
in
the rain
which often cometh upon it, and bringeth forth briars and thorns, is reprobate, very near to a curse, whose end is to be burned" (Ileb. vi. 7-
8)-
Our Lord
tells
us that
the
tree
carefully
looked to by the dresser of the vineyard, and fruitless should be cut down. Cut it down, "
therefore:
why cumbereth
it
the
earth?"
(Luke
His well-known parables of the Talents and Pounds, our Lord praises and rewards most generously those who "by trad xiii.
ing"
7).
In
increased, doubled
what the king gave
VETERA ET NOVA
C44
them whilst le passes a most severe judgment and inllicts a terrible punishment on the servant I
;
who
did not misspend
it,
simply because he did
with and increase what was given must not be misers, we must be usurers with respect to the grace of God. I lence not
"trade"
We
him.
the king said to him, "Why didst thou not give my money into the bank, that at my coming
might have exacted it with usury?" And he them that stood by, "Take away the from him, and cast ye him out into pound exterior darkness there shall be weeping and Luc. of teeth gnashing (Matt. xxv. 25 I
said to
:
"
;
xviii. is
i
One may now
20).
that O orace,
abusing
bein<>~ t>
such,
fairly
ask
why
not trading O with
it
it
or
being so severely condemned and
it
punished, many Catholics make so little of it ? The reason is the oft-repeated one, they clo not meditate on or study this important subject ;
hence they do not know the
real nature, value,
importance, necessity of grace, and the penalties of abusing it. They clo not meditate, and "
they are not
impressed."
in other such matters the easy education by the senses places such delightful a study at discount, nay more, spoils us and makes such a study highly distasteful to us.
In
this
as
(
.RACK
What do good
AND THE SK OF T
1
IT
245
food and drink, good air and
pleasant sleep, recreation and such things, do for the physical man? They are not only helpful, hut necessary
in
order to make; and keep him
The
healthy, vigorous, active.
neglect of them
would superinduce weakness, delicacy, sickness, What do rain and dew and sunshine manure and careful cultivation, do for held and
death.
,
garden ? They are necessary that we may have the life-sustaining corn, the flocks and herds, fruit,
the,
wholesome vegetable, the
and the beautiful
flower.
delicious
Xow
grace,
is
as great a reality as any and all these, and as necessary for the vigorous, healthy, active life, for the bringing forth of the flowers
and
fruits
of virtue in the soul, as they arc; in the body and in the earth. And yet how many Catholics
who
spare neither money nor labour where the health of the body or the good cultivation of the field or garden is concerned, have little or no care of the health, beauty, and fertility of the soul. this ? Because grace is not
Why
a sensible thing taste
;
we cannot
see or hear or
works noiselessly. It does not to us in the easy natural way in things working through the senses do.
it
it
come home which Grace
being
essentially
spiritual,
must
be
VETERA ET NOVA
24^
home
brought
men
ought
to
power in want of
us
the soul
faculties of stud\-
to
in
by using the studying it.
can and should
make
it
spiritual
By
this
what
it
be
a great and necessary reality and their lives; and it is owing to the
study that too
this
many
Catholics
neglect or abuse the great graces which they have. Our motto in this matter ought to be; that advice of (iod, "Let not a crumb of the "
good
gift
escape,-
thee
(Eccli. xiv.
14).
Per
comes from co-operation with and the more perfect the co-operation grace, sonal
holiness
the greater the holiness.
\Ye
have-
considered
the
most important
means of securing
grace;, the only power by can be saved. If a Catholic has a
which men practical esteem of these means, he must always have a fair amount, a good store of grace in Prayer, meditation, self -study and self-examination, devotion to the Passion, and his
soul.
still
more
to the Blessed Sacrament, must effect But something more is needed in order
this.
to
make
and
accord with his profession, something is more difficult to our than the means of securing grace, his
life
in
this
nature
we have. This many who pray, go
namely, the using of the grace is
proved by the fact that
(1KACE
AND THE USE OE
IT
247
to confession and Holy Communion, and use other means of securing grace, and do all these with comparative ease, break down again and when the again question is of using the grace
There they have to conquer their passions. is such a state as the clear intellect and the sluggish, hard, rebellious will. there who know the right thing,
How many
are
and know that have to do and it, they grace yet do not do it ? How many who know the wrong thing, and know they have grace not to do it, and yet do it?
What
difficulty
the
is
we
cause
of this?
feel
It
is
the
in
naturally using grace, this, as a rule, requires an act of mortification, and mortification is the hated of corrupt man. Let me this truth well
simply because
to
be
admitted and to
put be remembered
in
another form. If we examine ourselves when under any temptation which deserves the name,
we
must,
I
think, is
admit that the
last act
which
a self-mortifying use of grace,
gives victory and that defeat comes from an unmortifvinoJ c? non-use of it. Let us illustrate this
by taking,
example, one temptation, for the principles applied to it will be applicable to all others. A person has a strong inclination, which he cannot help, to dislike another. There are for
VF.TKRA
24
ET NOVA
such
things as sinless dislikes. Naturally he to think over the very thing which causes the; dislike, and by doing so increase it. Natur Supernaturally he should not do this.
wishes
he likes to speak out his mind, to bring up name and have his say about the person in a word, to vent his dislike. disliked, Super In this and naturally he should not do so. ally
the
every other temptation, if we study and analyse it, victory comes from using the supernatural power, grace, to counteract, restrain, put to death, the strong natural inclination to
wrong, to
or,
it
may
work up
And when follow,
it
what
is
in
temptation to omission, the sluggish will to the right action.
this is
be,
is
not clone, and defeat and sin
because
what we naturally
we
naturally wish to do like, and have a natural
hatred of that self-denial and mortification which can be practised only by a use of grace in
the teeth of natural liking or disliking. Our Lord teaches us this truth, indirectly at
least,
Word
when He condemns
the hearers of the
therefore the knowers of the
Word
who do not do it. It is very easy to hear and know the Word, the hard and difficult thing is to do it. It is very easy to know the com mandments,
to
have them by
heart,
and a
GRACE AND clear tell
mind about them
us
TJ/E :
USE OF IT
this
249
our Lord does not He does give as
a proof of love, but
is
"
proof and outcome of love the hard thinthe, keepino ,f them. Again, I Ie tells us that the doers of His Word, not the hearers, will be ;i
He
justified.
His
of
who do
speaks of those
Father, as
brothers
and
the will
and and that such will enter into the kingdom of heaven (Matt. vii. 4 ) whilst the servant who knows the will of the Master, and does not do it, is sentenced to double sisters
mother,
r
;
He
stripes.
also gives us to understand that the will
of His Father
is for His disciples, as well as for Himself, often a bitter cup, when says, Father, if this chalice? not
He
My
but
I
must drink
may
it,
Thy will be
pass
away
done";
and
elsewhere, "If any man be disciple, he must take up his cross daily, and follow MeNow we do the will of God, our Father, and prove that we love Him when we treat all
My
"
we should, and this we do when we conquer them by a self-mortifyinousc of grace a work hard, no doubt, to flesh temptations
as
and blood.
We
may
look at this truth
in another way. were asked what amount of mortification or what use of we should
If
I
grace
practise,
I
VETEKA ET XOVA
250
should answer, without
fear, that amount, that would give us victory in every temptation great and small, whether it be in
use,
which
the direction of mortal or venial
sin.
Anyone
who
practises mortification to this extent must become a good Catholic, nay more, a very perfect Catholic. Fighting temptations, so as never to
allow mortal sin to enter into the of his
programme
will \ffect the
former, whilst fighting temptations to venial sin will iffect the latter. his doctrine, as to venial sin may appear some life,
I
what severe but surely anyone, above all to a ;
make;
perfection, you may falling into venial sin
amount of mortification
I
could
person little
Now
!
not
say to
aiming
at
or nothing of to practise this
necessarily involves
what
hard and bitter to flesh and blood, but easy and sweet to the spiritual man. It is a yoke which can be sweetened, and a burden which can be lightened, only by a self-mortifying is
use of grace. It supposes a dying to oneself, a oneself in things I should naturally like denying
The
very words mortification and Our Lord never sup that to live according to that high-toned posed to enjoy.
self-denial
mean
all this.
morality which He commanded in part to the multitude, practising that detachment in spirit
GRACE AND THE USE OF IT from the world and the
thino-.s
-5,
of the world,
that daily taking U pthe cross
and following Him, would be anything but naturally hard ~to the children of
Adam.
Paul preaches the same antithesis of his between flesh and blood on the one side, and the on the truth
He
"ther.
St.
that
in
tells
Spirit us that the fruits of flesh
blood are every spiritual misery on to death, and therefore
s
commands
crucify
concupiscences." is this,
and second
us to put them them and that they only who have crucified the llesh with it s
to death- -to
are Christ
the;
we bear
"
;
Hard, severe, and painful work
in mind that crucifixion was the most terrible form of death and yet it is the only work which can make a believing Catholic if
;
happy, even in this world. A person should not reason with anyone foolish enough to deny that
a
certain
amount
of
mortification
is
order to avoid mortal or venial necessary in order to be a o-ood Catholic. sin,^ necessary This is evident from the teaching of God in in
Holy Scripture, particularly in the inspired Epistles of St. Paul, from the word and example of our Lord. He is our
Model, and we know was one, from be^innintr to end, of the severest and most trying mortification. So, substantially, must be ours, for "they that
His
life
only
2
5
VK TKRA E T N( IVA
2
are Christ its
who have
s
crucified the flesh with
Experience proves
concupiscences."
truth as important as it would the best man this
-be,
distasteful.
moment
in
this
What
the world
place of mortifying his passions he
in
if
is
had allowed them to enslave him? Grace; must not he idle in our souls like gold in a miser s coffer; we must be usurers and "trade with it. This our Lord tells us in His of the Talents and the Pounds. They parables "
who
"
"
trailed
well with grace, getting- cent for
cent, are magnificently
rewarded
;
and they who
did not trade, but kept, without increase, the grace given, are most severely punished.
We
trade with grace, in a most profitable manner when we use it in the work of fighting tempta tions.
factor
A in
word now on
making
a
this
good
woefully neglected by too treatment of temptations.
most important
Catholic,
many,
a factor the
right
CHAPTER
XVI
II
TEMPTATIONS IT
of
first
all, comforting and encouraging mind that God s keep teaching about temptations is most consoling and should is,
to
us
in
to
take
help
a
reasonable
view of what is naturally most distasteful and most hated -the mortification
necessary against them.
own St.
James
count
(i.
2,
i.
in
The
order
to
hold our
inspired
Apostle
12) tells the brethren
"to
joy when they shall fall into divers temptations"; and St. Peter Peter that ( it
all
i
will
i.
6),
greatly rejoice hereafter if now they must, for a little time, be made sorrowful in divers It is true that temptations." the word "temptations" often and most probably here refers to the afflictions and persecutions to which the early Christians were exposed or sub But were not these the cause or jected. occa sion of temptations against or touching faith ? The word used in the above texts can be and "they
VETEKA ET NOVA
354
and by other parts of Scripture, we as such writers, to temptations spiritual considering. at in themselves, are anything Temptations, a great They are for many all but joyful. count we could or should cross; why, then, pre when they come upon us? ;l ll L joy take can we sume, because of the great good
is
applied
in
i
Temptations out of them by right treatment. an. merit of material are called "the rough are bound to be good such they are. What makes the good soldier. Christ. ;
We
diers of
morning drill L So it shouk marches, fatiguing manoeuvres. and tactic, be with us: we need discipline us more than which will make and keep who may attack us. equal to any enemy
Hard discipline-up
early,
ho-hting of temptations, particularly has a twofold effect: predominant one,
The
more under, and we become keep the enemy virtue which he and more perfect in the this in a striking St. Augustine put attacks. con of himself after his way when, speaking are at me My passions version, he says, under my but I now put them still ladder toward a of and make them as steps <
heaven."
TEMPTATIONS
255
A
second consoling truth is that we cannot help temptations they are a necessity of our nature, hence they are, in no way, sins for which we can be called to account. For ;
"
writes
every man," by his own violently,
leaves tions. is
it
St.
James,
concupiscence."
He
"is
tempted
God never
acts
not change our nature. He and us as we are, to subject tempta will
The
third consoling truth is that "God not a tempter of evils, and He tempteth no
man"
(James is, though God 13). per mits temptations, He does not them permit with wish or intention that they should lead to sin. As a perfect Father Ie could have no such wish or intention with reference to I Us children. On the contrary, His intention and wish is that that
i.
1
we would
take
always ready oppose Him. still
all
to
o-ood out of them,
help us to do so
And
more consoling
this
and
He
is
we do
not brings us to two other if
That God namely, is faithful, who will not suffer you to be tempted above that which you are able but will also make with temptation issue, that you may be able to bear it Cor. x. 3). We should hold m mind, and it is most consoling to do so, that we must be tempted, no fault of ours to be truths,
"
;
"
(
i
i
so,
-but never above our strength, and
that
God
VRTERA KT \~OVA
25 6
and willing to give us always with us, ready of His grace. victory by means Si/ Paul illustrates all these truths by an tells in his life, of which he himself
is
episode us
Cor.
2
xii.
8,
7,
St.
9.
with love of Jesus Christ His Church, the hardest
Paul, burning
and with worker
xeal
for
amongst "a
Apostles, is dogged by temptation, an angel of Satan to buffet sting of the flesh,
the
him?"
the
Lord
him."
to
so
thrice,
God
him,
power
worried did
"My
is
grace
made
it
take is
perfect
it
I
in
"he
away; but
sufficient in
for
said
thee, for
Gladly, infirmity. infirmities, that the
my glory of Christ may dwell in
therefore, will
power
that
not
besought might depart from
that
it
by
me."
God
not
him to be tempted above his only did not allow was with him; and, by the strength, but He and used, St. Paul showed the grace^ given and became the which is in
grace, power more perfect by occasion of the temptation. These truths, told us by God and illustrated us calmness, in His great Apostle, should give when under the fire of courage, and confidence A wise and skilful general defend temptation. well placed, with a good sup ing his country, will look down, if not port and larger army,
L>reat
TEMPTATIONS contemptuously,
certainly
257
confidently,
on
the
inferior
invading enemy, knowing that his very presence will keep him at a distance, and that he will conquer him if he dare to advance. So in if we temptation hear in mind practically that God is with us and invoke His aid, we need fear no enemy, not even all the angels of Satan let loose us. \Ve upon may say with I will fear no perfect trust, foe, because the Lord is with me." :
"
There ^
kmd,
in
however, another truth of a different which God warns, commands us to is,
nay,
no temptation take hold on which is human." We let
may
divine words as follows
us,
but that
explain
these
Be satisfied with the which must come to you because temptations of your corrupt human nature and of your necessary surroundings. These will be quite for
:
you but do not, on your peril, place yourself unnecessarily in the way of temptations, do not create them. On this point something has been said under the head of the Sacra ment of Penance when reference was
enough
;
made
to will
the
resolution
be said
of
amendment, but more when we come to speak of the
necessity of avoiding the proximate occasions of sin.
VETERA ET NOVA
25
INTKRIOK TKMl TATlONS interior temptations mean those which, into sins of thought or yielded to, pass I
I>y
if
but not to
desire,
any external
Let us
act.
now
give attention to a few practical principles, which are too often lost sight of in the treat
ment ot interior temptations. First, there are some holy souls, in a certain sense too holy,
who worry themselves because they have an
or cannot arrive- at ol
namely,
and by
impossible- perfection,
Hence when
never being tempted.
temptations come
not
them they get nervous,
to
de)ing so often increase the persistency
the temptation, particularly if they dread and dislike most. e>f
such to bear
in
ne)t
mind
it
be the one
It
is
well for
that this nervousness
from (iod
it
has
its
is
root in
supernatural a certain human self-love and a certain secret e>r
spiritual pride,
;
which make them vexed because
they should be tempted, because they are men, Like all phases of scrupulosity, it not angels.
has
its
birth in
alluded to are
self.
much
The
class of persons just troubled when an interior
temptation comes again and again, when it They get frightened and de pesters them. pressed they think that they must be in fault. ;
TEMPTATIONS they must have sinned, because of the recurrence of the temptation. It comes so that
"
easily. gets so quickly a
as
it
liked
I
selves.
it."
So
hold of me, and I feel they reason against them
what
is worse, particularly with the young, they will not be patient, but give up fighting, and in a sort of reckless despair yield
But,
to the temptation in the end.
If
such persons
mind the consoling truths alluded to, they would already protect them selves against such delusions and the conse quence of them. There is no proof or evidence of even a venial sin in the fact that a temptation comes and comes again, and comes to stay for kept practically
in
hours, nor in the fact that they
and
I
seem
All this
to like,
come so
and naturally do
easily,
them.
like,
of the very nature of temptation and of our nature. Use the means always at hand is
and temptation can never pass
means are
(i)
To
cultivate
These
into sin.
a wholesomely
occupied mind, and a great dread of idlemindedness, day-dreaming, castle-building, etc.
God
tells
us
that
"idleness
worketh much
that spiritual poverty and beggary cometh to the idle with the quickness of a runner and evil,"
the
power of an armed man (Prov.
Chrysostom, that
"idleness
is
vi.
1
1)
;
and
the schoolmaster
VETERA ET NOVA
26o
of ;ill
(2)
inuiiiity."
Not
to deliberately introduce
the temptation. a person should not be
italicise deliberately,
I
because
too easy in blaming himself because the temptation comes and stays It is not only possible, but actual and pleases. often,
mind can be oppressed,
that the
tilled,
the very worst with the wildest thoughts images or pictures, without a venial sin in the )o not deliberately introduce whole of them. or
1
advert to
now and
it,
When
comes and you make, an aspiration, do the same-
the temptation.
then
(3)
if
it
it
continue to come,
but not
too often, as this would lead to fidget or worry, and the temptation is conquered. Do not,
however, lose courage because, when you make the aspiration and try to distract the mind, the is temptation does not go away, or, if it do, back in a moment. This is the way with some Make the aspiration and you temptations.
have the
victory,
whether
it
goes away or
not.
I)o not say, I will. I did not
made fed
the aspiration against my So much the better if it.
you make
The
harder, the drier, the
it.
more
If a against our natural will it is, the better. the fervour of person made an aspiration with
a Teresa, or an Aloysius, temptation often
go away.
will
not
TEMPTATIONS There
appears
amongst
spiritual
said
to
be a
writers,
261
general
that an
consent
aspiration,
time of temptation, makes deliberate consent morally impossible, - and with good in
reasons.
Temptations, no matter
how
strong,
vivid, naturally seductive, or persistent, are not
acts of the will, and,
if not allowed to pass on to cannot become sins. When an aspiration such, is made, it is intended to be a deliberate rejection
by the supernatural
and temptation, the stronger rejection when made in the teeth of temptation. Temptations are like it
is
will of the
all
waves dashing against a rock they fall away, even the fiercest, with no harm to the rock. Let the rock stand for the will, kept fixed and determined by aspirations, and the temptations ;
fall
away harmless
as the waves.
Some, when
beset by persistent temptations, get disheartened and inclined to right with God. This is all
human
they are selfishly more interested in themselves than in God they are humiliated and annoyed that they should be so tempted. When so tempted, they should keep themselves ;
;
strong trust in
God
in
God by making They should bear
trust in
Him.
short acts of in
mind
that
with them to help, that lie will help if ask Him to do they so, that He being a helper is
VR TRRA E T NO VA
262
in Us holy name invoked are piously they stronger than all the devils if let loose at them, that under the shadow of His wings they may, like David,
they need fear no enemy, that
and
hope
I
because they are sure of We, even the best of us, do not
exult
protection. lean upon
God and trust Him as we ought, and at lew times is patient trust in God more needed than in the time of persistent dogging temptations.
There
is
Scripture
nothing more consoling in Holy than the promises of protection,
help,
success,
those
who
victory, which God makes to their ways to Him," "who
"commit
cast their cares
upon
Him,"
who
with trust and confidence in
downs and is
expressed will
faults,
Job
leaving
His
will,
human
:
sins
life.
the ups and wonderful faith
all
What
that aspiration
Kven
trust
still
and
of
in "
sufferer 1
trials
if
of the great
Thou wert
Thee."
Him
look to
All
to slay
our
me,
mistakes,
come from throwing God
over,
Him
out of count, ignoring Him and and trusting in ourselves and in mere
things.
the
With two
reference
to
interior
to principles, be always reduced to practice, are, as has been said before (i) Not to deliberately introduce
temptations,
great
TEMPI AT1ONS
To
the enemy, and (2)
263
him down with
strike
an aspiration when he shows himself. some, the the reference to first,
With young
should not forget that there are particularly, too natural, of an thoughts of a too human, affectionate, day-dreaming, castle-building, kind
which are very attractive, and in no way repel are not yet ugly, nor do they ling, because they touch what would be in itself exactly sinful. will, Still, if they find by experience, which they if rested on, drift them on that such thoughts,
rocks downright dangerous waters with ahead, they should not only never deliberately
into
introduce
what
thoughts,
but
moment
they
remotely dangerous away from them the from appear, as they should call
I
turn
ugly bad thoughts.
Although
I
have mentioned
means which, when
used, will give victory in purely interior temptations, namely, the mind - not well occupied, deliberately introducing
the
when
comes, striking it down and distracting the mind from it again and again by means of an aspiration,- I deem well to say something more with reference it to temptations against Faith and Fraternal
the temptation, and,
Charity.
it
^
VETKRA RT NOVA
-1
TK.MITATIONS AC.AIXST FAITH
Temptations dangerous, of
faith
arc
the
trying,
and
the
against
most
the
because
most most
touch
the very they foundation of the supernatural life. No matter what else is lost, even he it hope and charity, no matter what sins a man may have committed, painful
there
all,
is
always good ground for hope if his faith be safe but, this gone, all is gone the spiritual edifice is a hopeless ruin from the lowest ;
foundation to the
roof.
It
also, that the loss of faith
is
a very sad fact attended too often
is
with a conviction that to recover
Kenan admits tion
this
of his early
it is impossible. a very pathetic descrip years, written after he had
in
away from the Church. There must be temptations against faith, because most of the dogmas of faith are great It is the will and command of deep mysteries. fallen
God
that
Truth
we should
itself,
believe them, because He, has revealed them,- -- -believe, even
Besides, though we cannot understand them. men as we now are on earth, we could not take in and understand what the infinite intellect of
God
alone can.
and limited
to
Our do
so.
intellects
We
are too finite
now
see things O
TEMPTATIONS "darkly
as in a glass
to face with
called the
2 6-
"
and even the saints, face God, require a special gift or grace ;
order to that fuller understanding of them which they now possess. Still we are so spoiled by the easy evidence of the senses; and being, by our fallen nature,
rebels,
"lumen
we
are
being obliged
gloria-,"
in
naturally inclined to believe in purely
to
resent spiritual
which we cannot see with the eye or touch with the hand, and all the more when they are beyond our comprehension. A>-ain, God is our King, we His I le is Lord subjects. and Master, we are His slaves and servants. things,
He
is
the great Father,
Does a king allow
we
are His children. his subjects, a master his
servants, a father his children,
whole mind,
to question
them
to
know
their
as to the reasons,
motives, etc., of their actions? such superiors their secrets ? It
Have
not
all
"
God is
to
is the glory of conceal the word, and the heart of kings
unsearchable"
(IW.
vant refused to do the carry out his command,
xxv. will
If a ser 2, 3). of his master, to "
pertly saying,
I
will
not do so unless you tell me what is in your mind, what you want your horse for, whither, and what to do, you are going," the mildest treatment he would be likely to get would be
VRTERA RT NOVA
266
the words,
servant to ask far
"
You
forget yourseli
your duty
;
no
is
questions."
;
you are
my
and And yet men who would
to
simply do
my
will
more strongly resent such a servant
s
con
no rights to Him who is the Lord give; and of lords King of kings, and of whom we all are subjects and servants in a truer sense than duct will
master.
any subject or servant is of his earthly But temptations against faith are not only of our necessary and the natural consequences counted be to are also with God, they relations as a joy because they give us the opportunity and impose on us the necessity of eliciting the
noblest of religious acts, by which we sacrifice to God the noblest faculty we have, our intellect, to Him the highest tribute of unbounded and
pay
trust, If
namely, an act of
faith.
what are now mysteries were made
evident or so evident to the senses that
I
self-
could
not doubt about them, just as I cannot now doubt that I have a hand and a pen in it, there could to put scarcely be an act of faith, or,
way, no merit
in believing.
it
in
another
Thank God,
there
are mysteries and doubts or temptations touch the act of faith made in ing them, because by the face of these temptations we submit and sacrifice
our noblest faculty, our
intellect, to
God,
TEMPTATIONS
2f>7
and express the most unbounded trust in Him as Truth itself, who can neither be deceived nor deceive. It is God s providence and will
we should worship, honour, glorify Him by means of every gift, natural and supernatural, He has given us. Now, if there were not mysteries and temptations concerning them, we that
could not pay to our intellect, as
Him we
an act of
supernatural acts
all
the tribute of subjecting do, by the greatest ot faith in a truth
we cannot comprehend. temptations against faith be in some ways
or in truths which If
the most dangerous and trying, the right treat ment of them is the simplest and easiest. Do
not deliberately introduce or cause them, and when they present themselves make a simple of faith.
act
remember
that
It
is
God,
notable and consoling to in
His
earliest revelations,
instructs us about such temptations, their nature
and the manner of treating them. The followin O of words, taken from Ecclesiasticus iii. 22-26, are deserving of attention :" Seek not the for tJicc, and search not things O that are too high O /
things above thy ability
into
that
God
hath
always, and for
it
is
commanded
;
but the things
thee, think
on them
many of His works be not curious, not necessary for thee to sec with thy in
VETERA ET NOVA
268
eyes those things that are hid.
In unnecessary matters be not over-curious, and in many of His works thou shah not be inquisitive. For many
things are shown to thee above the understand ing of men, and the suspicion of them hath de ceived many, and hath detained their minds in vanity."
that
is
And
He again, in Prov. xxv. 27 a searcher of majesty shall be over "
:
whelmed by glory." In these us many things already alluded must be temptations against are mysteries us"-
things
our
-"above
to see
There
because there "
are
too high for "above
hid"
men."
"searcher
them with the
us to do this
"that
(i)
tells
(2) That men are be "over-curious and inquisitive"
about them, a "
"truths
ability,"
the understanding of inclined to
to.
faith,
"
:
God
texts
;
therefore
into
eyes."
them,"
(3)
desiring forbids
He
He commands
us not to
introduce into our minds this over-curious, in quisitive, prying, searching spirit into things above, beyond, the ability and understanding and when this invades us, to turn away, of men ;
to patiently resist
We
it.
are to think of these
and to accept them, because re vealed by God and "commanded to us by Him. Otherwise they will be the cause or occasion of leading "detaining" o men astray, / o their minds in
truths reverently,
"
*
TEMl TA TIONS vanity and
in
deceit."
were-, straight at
Mis
majesty,"
to
If
2 69
we dan-
God, to be a understand I
I
to look, as
is
it
into
"searcher
incomprehen
sibility, to sound the depths of Mis wisdom, shall become confused, blinded, see
we
nothing, as the case with a person who looks with open Catholic who eyes into the face of the sun. is
A
has received the gift of faith should meet them in a very simple offhand way; no questioning as to the why, wherefore, or how no searching as if could see through and understand them no U O f as if to that bring-ing p arguments ;
I
;
God
is
right,
prove and has good human reasons
for
To act this revealing Mis mysterious truth. is to act faith. It leads on to con way against fusion, blindness, and,
if persevered in, to loss of should at once exercise the gift, the virtue of faith, which he has, by making a short
faith.
Me
act of faith
"My
God,
I
believe,"-
make an and
wishing
to
act of faith according to what God His Church require. If he act in this way,
his faith will not only not suffer, after Some stronger day clay.
but
become
persons must, as a matter of course, come across books, and articles in serials,
many of which are written with great power, questioning or clisproving the very foundation truths of the Christianity,
VETERA ET NOVA
2 7o
of the Catholic Church. clearly defined dogmas of such. "atholics, as a rule, ought to keep clear (
are dangerous and calculated to weaken most destroy a virtue which, though the
They or
be lost, and therefore should precious of all, can Besides, many wellbe most carefully guarded. instructed Catholics are not conversant with or theology, and cannot therefore philosophy
detect the sophism or answer the arguments of such writers. Moreover, if some must read such,
and have a good reason for and intention in to reject, in the doing so, they should be, careful way more than once suggested, any temptation the reading
may
occasion.
They should
not
call
their philosophical or theological arguments with a view to resist the temptation, for this
up
would be a sort of questioning as to whether God had or had not reason and argument on But they should resist it by a simple His side. act of faith in God, whose revelation and com mand to believe in His revelation are independ ent of all argument, or must have all argument on their side, and no real argument against for them, no matter what anyone may think, God is Truth, and truth cannot contradict itself. are It happens sometimes that Catholics brought into contact with freethinkers, agnos*"5
TEMPTATIONS tics,
who call themselves unbelievers or andwho boldlv and baldlvJ argue against O
persons
infidels,
>
C>
the very foundations of Christianity or against revealed dogma. Some of these may be clever
and well-read
in
who
certain religious subjects,
can put their views
in
a very plausible way, and
views support themby very specious arguments and arguments which appeal with great power to those who are not strong and simple in their faith, or to those; who, owing to the easy educa tion of the senses, arc inclined to rebel against
the obligation of believing in spiritual which are not brought home to them
things
through
A Catholic cannot be a freethinker matters of defined dogma. There must be
the senses. in
no compromise his duty is to simply believe them. He should not therefore enter into con troversy with an unbeliever, unless he be certain that he can hold his own against him. Some Catholics have done harm to themselves and others by entering into such a controversy, and then failing to answer satisfactorily the plausible
arguments of their adversaries. Yes; he might say nothing? Catholic, well instructed in
my
\Ycll,
say,
religion,
not a philosopher or a I theologian. can be met and arguments your
is
he to
am a but am
"I
I
know your objections
VE
272
Tl<:
RA E 7 A O VA
will be: so if you go to one who is match or more than your match in such your
answered, and
subjects."
FRATERNAL CHARITY Another temptation which troubles many, and them all the more because they do
troubles
not
treat
it
rightly,
Now
a
is
that
word about
charity. tion generally turns
against fraternal
This tempta
it.
towards persons whom, lor some reason or other, we do not, cannot like, of whom we are jealous or envious. We not inclined to think of the faults, or to exaggerate them, or to gossip unkindly, of
are
persons
There
whom we
are,
and must
less dislikes.
be,
There are persons whom some
cannot like and
some
esteem or love. what I may call sin
really
naturally dislike, because
of
imaginary wrong which they have done them, or because they stand in their way or outrival them, or are more fortunate and Moral fault or sin is not successful than they. it may be a necessary to cause this dislike matter of difference in disposition or character. I think it is Father Faber who says that good and holy people can make themselves disagree real or
;
able and unpleasant to each other.
We
often
TEMPTATIONS
273
cannot help having these sinless dislikes we cannot throw a thought or a feeling out of ;
mind or heart, as we would something into the \Ye must bear fire, where there is an end to it. and make the best of them, and fraternal charity depends much,
if
not entirely, on our doing
so.
With
reference to such temptations, we are, our by very nature, urged to do the wrong thing, namely,
(
i
)
to
bring the person
we
dislike,
and the reason ot our dislike, into our minds, and to brood over them, often exaggerating in our own favour and against him. This is O
wrong brooding cannot change the person or undo the reason of my dislike, it merely makes me feel and suffer the more but worse, it fills my mind with unkind thoughts, and my heart :
;
with bitter feelings. (2) I like to bring up the name of the person disliked, or am glad that others do so, that I may vent my thoughts and feelings
;
and
this
ends
in
sins of the tongue,
and easily
in mortal sins of detraction, tinged with calumny, because my strong one - sided feelings may cause me to put too strongly,
and
in
an exaggerated way, the
faults of
the
It may be safely asserted that person disliked. the holiest person in the world could
scarcely
bring 18
2ip
and
talk
unnecessarily of a
person
VETERA ET NOVA
274
whom ting-
they naturally disliked, without commit
some
little
sin,
or great, against charity.
How, then, should one act ? (i) Not deliberately to bring the person disliked, or the reason of the dislike, into mind. (2) they come,
When
my
no brooding, but turn away- -again and again, if necessary from the thought and the best way doing so is to make. ;in aspi ration for the person disliked My God, as they
will,
;
<>f
"
1
or My God, bless him in every way"; forgive," and this aspiration is all the better and the more effective the more it is against my natural inclination. It is quite possible, for one to be "
tearing a disliked person in pieces by a strong involuntary feeling of hatred which he cannot help,
and
yet,
by acting as mentioned above,
a heroic act of fraternal charity. (3) Not, or some fair without to reason, unnecessarily introduce the name of the person in conversa elicit
and, if others do, to be on my guard and keep silence or speak justly. There is a very beautiful command of God
tion,
which, if observed, would change the face of If you know anything bad of your the world "
:
brother, let
come
to the
it
die within
1
you."
Do
tongue or the tip of the 1
Eccli. xix. 10.
not
let
it
lips, for,
TEMPTATIONS out
if so, it will
275
within you.
But one never lawful or safe to speak of a disliked person ? Certainly, when I have a fair reasonable motive for doing so, and speak because of this motive, even though I must
may
ask, Is
directly
or
plimentary
;
let it die
it
indirectly say things not com the individual. For example,
to
vindication of myself or others, in selfdefence, in putting right a in just
misunderstanding, Hut prevent injury to myself or others, etc. I should be very much on my guard, and very mindful to speakyW/) lest the natural
to
,
fearing
would urge or make me think myself justified in going too far, putting things too dislike
In this matter there strongly, or exaggerating. must be a good deal of acting against strong and often obstinate natural inclinations, in fact
we must put on if
to
do so be
a
mask and play
to
in
the hypocrite, natural feeling and
keep and manner against it. \\ hen our Lord said, Love your enemies, do to those who good hate, and pray for those who persecute and calumniate you," He knew full well that no man could naturally feel to wards enemies as they would towards friends, to
act
in
look,
tone,
"
that their natural inclination hate,
blow
would be hate
for
for blow, persecution for persecution
;
VR TRKA E T NO VA
-;6
and yet His command
to
is
suppress, keep under control, all such feeling, and deliberately feel or wish to feel and act in direct opposition to it. Our Lord does not forbid a person to defend himself by all legitimate ways against their
enemies, against
hate,
their
calumnies,
their persecution, or to seek reparation because of harm or injury done to him in character,
What
person, or property.
do these things through
He; forbids
mere
is
vindictive,
to re
A person should suppress, vengeful motives. keep these under, and defend, vindicate himself, because he has a right to do
Kven when
so.
acting justly in self-protection, it is impossible not to have uncharitable feelings and our Lord sug ;
gests the very best way of preventing them from becoming sinful, namely, pray for the enemy,
make
a deliberate aspiration of forgiveness of heart, asking a blessing on him, wishing to do
him good. Let no one say, This is all nonsense, nay worse, for it would be sheer hypocrisy to act so besides, what good is it, as it is against ;
my
will?
Well, as to the
only say that
Lord when
good
it is
He
to those
a hypocrisy "
said,
who
"hypocrisy,"
I
can
commanded by our
Love your enemies, do
hate,
persecute and calumniate
and pray you."
for those
As
to
who
"
against
TEMPTATIONS
my
much
so
will,"
the better
commanded by God.
277
if
clone because
In a word,
it
is
an act
of the supernatural against the; natural will. It makes deliberate sin impossible, and is highly meritorious.
The
threat ordinary sins against fraternal are ---First, revealing a secret crime in charity jurious to the brother s character or good name,
without a justifying cause, to one who does not
know
This
it.
is
properly
named
detraction.
Secondly, speaking unkindly or badly of the brother, even though there be no revelation of a
secret
crime,
simply through dislike or
Thirdly, calumny, which is the telling a crime of a brother which he did not commit, hate.
is,
it
to
is
however, through
be hoped, a rare
sin.
Detraction,
easily pass into it when a person, strong feeling or from some other
may
motive, exaggerates beyond the strict truth. I shall limit myself to the sin of detraction.
do so because there is a good deal of ignorance about it, and persons again and again I
think themselves always guilty of this sin when they mention any fault or sin of their neighbour
who does
not already know it. De be a mortal sin, is the telling of a grievous moral crime, a mortal sin, which is still to one;
traction, to
VETERA ET NOVA ;i person who does not know it, and without a sufficiently justifying cause?
a secret, to telling
it
Theologians generally say that a person can
commit a mortal sin of detraction by telling some natural defects or venial faults which are secret, but which, if published, would seriously affect
good name of a person, because of
the
Ins position, It is
dignity, profession, or office. not detraction to remark on the exter
manners of
a person, on his social position or on past present, anything which is not a sin. To do so is not certainly that perfection of nal
charity at which
all should aim, and may be on another ground, namely, if my motive so talking or gossiping is simply because I
sinful
for
dislike the person. It is not detraction or a sin to mention to those, who do not know it a
crime which
is
uo
longer a secret, which is keep within the; limits of the <j
public, truth.
a
provided
When
crime,
at
is
first
I
a
crime public
private,
?
become
when does public
?
A
by the fact that it was com in public, in open street, in some public room or place where others are when it has got into the newspapers, or has been brought crime mitted
is
public
;
Detraction
admits
of
what
materi;Ly smallness of matter, and
theologians call parvitns mav be only a venial sin.
TEMPTATIONS
279
before a public court, even though many did not see it and knmv nothing of the newspaper A crime passes from being or court report. private to be public when it becomes known perhaps through the detraction of the few who at first only
knew
to so
it
many
that
can no
it
Theologians mention which would be necessary persons St. Alphonsus writes that a public.
longer be kept a secret. the to
number
make
crime
is
it
of
public
when
fifteen out of a
population
of one hundred, or twenty out of a population of one thousand, or forty out of a population of five thousand, know it and that it is not detraction to ;
mention such a crime
to those
who do
not
know it.
not detraction to mention, even to those do not know it, the fall into sin of a person
It is
who who such
is
publicly
a
sin.
known
Though
to it
is
be
in
the habit of
not detraction to
mention to those who do not know it a crime which is public in the sense explained, still all should aim at the practice of perfect fraternal and this they would do if they acted charity If thou according- to the direction of God knowest anything or bad of public private ;
"
:
"
"--
thy brother, let it die within thee." Detraction is mentioning the private crime of a person to one who does not know it, ivithout a
VETERA ET NOVA
28o
What
tion,
Now
occurs natunilly the ques would be a justifying cause ? Theo
justifying cause. logians give
many
which may be
specific causes
It is lawful to re fairly generalised as follows veal the private crime of one to another when :
one honestly believes that doing so would the
real
or
spiritual
sinner, of himself,
Alphonsus writes
munity.
St.
lawfully
reveal the
in
or :
of the
"A
crime
private
of
good
temporal
of others,
be. for
the
com
person may of another
order to escape a grave injury to himself or
others, even in temporal matters, his intention being not to defame the person, but to prevent
the injury." All theologians insist that the revelation of a private crime to those who do not know it, is lawful only when strictly confined \.Q
who
those able
to
could, because of the knowledge, be the good or prevent the evil
effect
;
moreover, that
it
should be told to them
confidence, and be used by the good purpose intended.
strict
for
put as follows
:
Suppose
I
know
in
them only It
may be
a crime of
and I reveal true, but still private, another, it to a person or persons who, I sincerely think, could, from this
is
knowing
it,
not detraction.
same crime
to
effect
But
some if
I
real
good
reveal
:
this
another or others who, from
TEMPTATIONS
-.81
knowing it, could do no good, I commit a mortal sin of detraction. The mere wish to secure the prayers of others is no justification
revealing a grave, private crime; prayers can be secured without mentioning name; or crime. o do so is a sort of pious fraud for
;
I
or delusion
utilised
for
an
Detraction as defined
pose;.
and some
uncharitable pur is a mortal sin,
St. very common sin. Alphonsus, if I mistake not, speaks of persons who would not think of committing an uglv sin, whose tongues are black with detraction, and
think
a
gives as his opinion that more an; lost for this sin than for It is the any other, except one. great sin of the tongue.
And
strange how little is made of it. be the case if Catholics studied, meditated, on God s mind with reference to
Would
it
yet
is
this
fraternal charity and made 1 1 is their own us rest thoughtfully on His view as it
before
us
in
our Lord, when is,
brotherly
even
towards
?
Let
He
puts
God Scripture. of fraternal, they speak
that
Holy
and
temporal and spiritual, enemies, generally speak of
charity,
men as brothers and sisters, as members of one great family, in order to impress upon us the becomingness and of kindness, all
duty
VETKRA HT
2.S2
i\
7
(H
A
one of the other charity, love, consideration, If a brother and sister be naked, and want daily
:
"
Hcnv
"
food, "
etc."
ofiend
l)rother
my
shall
often,"
asked
I
hut
;
thee,
till
seventy times seven
till
Peter,
against me, and I To whom our
forgive him ? till seven times? Lord answered, say not to
times
St.
seven
times."
()ur Lord speaks of the mote in the brother s eye; forbids us to be angry with the: brother, or to
him insulting names, and
call
reconciled with the brother before
to
making our
down
lie also lays offering on the altar. rules of fraternal charity according to
should act
He
the
which we
brother shall offend against
If a
"
:
become
makes equal in importance the two great commandments, Love of God, and of the neighbour, and then declares, in His us/
also
parable of the Good Samaritan, that all men are our neighbours, even those naturally hated. \Ve are Christians we should therefore be true ;
our name,
to
we
Christians
are
familiar
which in
"other
if
we
with
He made
to
Christs."
imitate not
those II is
beautiful
disciples
1
St.
\Ye
discourses
and
to us
all
His Last The burden of His instruction and
the most solemn hour of His
Supper.
vain are
"In
Christ."
James
:
St. .Matt, xviii. 22
life at
(Sermon on the Mount).
TEMPTATIONS His prayers
is
one another that
the
you are other."
one
"Love
:
commandment
I "
";
283
another"
new
"A
;
give unto you, that you love
And by
this shall all
men know
My disciples, you have love one for He also gives His own love for us if
as the model of our love for each other
"
:
Love
one another, as I have loved you As the Father hath loved Me, I also have loved you this is My commandment, that you love one another, as I have loved you." I le I limself was eminent in His love for us all, whom He is "
"
;
;
He was brothers." His admonitions and reproofs, to His immediate disciples, who often tried Him, tender and merciful towards the worst sinners, forgiving of His cruel enemies. "
not
ashamed
to call
His
considerate and gentle,
He
died
St.
in
in charity for all.
John,
His beloved
disciple, perpetuated teaching of his Master in that onesentenced sermon he was always preaching, Brethren, love one another," and in his this beautiful
"
Epistles. of words in
light,
For does he not say :
in
main- forms
who loveth his brother abideth he who hateth his brother is in
"He
but
darkness";
"
murderer";
hateth his brother
"Whoever
If
anyone
hateth his brother, he
is
say,
a
I
is
a
love God, and
liar
;
for he
who
VKTKRA ET NOVA
2S4
how can he love God? And tliis commandment we have from God, his brother" that he, who loveth God, love also
loveth not his brother,
(
2 i).
iv.
i
]<>hn
It
is
strong
and also well to reflect on the repeated in which God speaks of the tongue,
way
sins against charity are conv by which most
mitted.
Detraction
this little but terrible
is
the great
common
sin ot
enemy.
of nothing has God It is said, with truth, that as He has said so many and such awful things awful What more said of the tongue. ^than Him in the of tongue given by that description the third chapter of the inspired Catholic Epistle but a fear "A small member," of St. James ? it is a fire, a world of iniquity ful one, because and inflameth the it dellleth the whole body, hell." wheel of our nativity, being set on fire by a a sword," "as of the "
;
He
tongue
speaks
a serpent having the venom sharp sword," which maketh of asps," as a whip, the stroke of the death blue marks," "as a yoke of iron, as
"
"
"
thereof
is
most
"
evil."
Many have
the edge of the sword, but not so
fallen
many
by
as have
own
in,
"Hedge tongue." perished by wicked a not tongue, therefore, thy ears, hear mouth to bars (Eccli, and doors thy and make
their
"
TEMPTATIONS xxviii. 28).
way
man
of
(iod speaks
in
s
and
"words,"
a
285
somewhat their
to
similar foolish
ness, lying, uncharitableness, violence, and im prudence attributes much of the miseries of
individuals, families, and nations. Another very important truth sadly for gotten by many impressed upon us by (iod, is that this most terrible enemy the tongue is the very hardest to fight and conquer, to tame, to mortify. For every nature of beasts, and of serpents, and of the rest, is tamed, and hath been tamed by the nature of man but the no man can tame an tongue unquiet evil, full this life in
"
:
;
of deadly
poison"
(St.
Hence (iod
James).
"
says, anyone offend not in word, he is a a perfect man ? Because perfect man." he has done the hardest tiling tamed and It
Why
:
This word of (iod and comfort us in the ought encourage work of doing so. If any man thinks himself Again God says, mortified
his
tongue.
to
"
religious, not restraining his tongue, his religion is vain This word seems to strike (St. James). "
whose tongues are black with detraction, though they pray much and go to communion often, and would not think of committinoo an
at those
ugly
sin.
They think themselves
religious, but
2
VETERA ET NOVA
86
God
tells
them they are
not.
Someone has
mortal sin. respectable un God also says that when a man passes, without legitimate authority, a charitably and on his brother, he usurps a judicial
called
the
detraction
judgment sentence on one seat and passes an uncalled-for
Hence He not his subject or servant. that "Who art thou judgest says indignantly, he Lord own his To another mans servant?
who
is
St.
"
standeth
falleth
There
Rom.). this.
or
He who
(St.
James;
Paul,
often a patent hypocrisy in has faults of his own, greater of his brother, becomes a is
those perhaps than This was the censurer of or preacher to others. for Pharisees, and of the Scribes great crime denounced which our Lord again and again their neighbour faults them They saw in and which were no faults, or very light ones, their own grave were blind to, if not boastful of, indignantly to is in them, Why seest thou the mote that that isthy in the beam brother s eye, and seest not beam the first thou thv own eye ? Hypocrite, cast shalt thou see to then and out of thy own eye, Such brother s eye." cast the mote out of thy
Hence our Lord says
crimes.
"
no toleration of others sins, par hypocrites have like to the sinners be poor, or ticularly if the "
TEMPTATIONS
2s7
publican and sinners," but arc most indulgent of their own, and would resent bitterly anyone who would notice them. Commend me to a
money-grasping, avaricious miser homily on an expensive
to
preach a
-
or
brother,
a
to
living extravagant well - whitened
strait-laced
sepulchre, externally most proper, to preach a
homily on his fallen disgraced brother, who, having no fear of God, is consistent enough not to have fear of man. The brother,
in
whose
sins
poor, lowly, ignorant there are often
many
extenuating circumstances,
condemned
in
spoken of and a very different tone from his is
high-born, educated, wealthy brother, in whose sins there are
no extenuating and many ag A speck on a woman gravating circumstances. is never forgotten or blotted out a m its way, I admit, to her sex compliment whilst deep stains on a man do him, in the judgment of the world, no harm, or make a hero of him.
Shakespeare marks
this unjust inconsistency
when he says "
Through tatterd clothes small vices do appear. Robes and furred gowns hide all ;
Plate Sin with - old a ,
"d
the strong lance of justice hurtless
breaks,
Arm
it
in rays, a
pigmy
s
straw doth pierce
it."
A7/7
-
Lear.
VKTKKA RT NOVA
288
Thackeray
also,
Sin
when he wrote:
ma
is so light that scarce a fine of a penny a woman it is so heavy that imposed while for
man
is
;
Have you no repentance can wash it out. never heard of a poor wayfarer fallen among him robbers and not a Pharisee to help
?
of a
abject in
more
sadly yet, poor woman her? tears, and a crowd to stone and repentance is sunset as the face this broad Baden walk round about, as the orchestra the-, hills fallen
I
gilding children blows^its merry tunes, as the happy of in the alleys, as the lamps sport and laugh as the throngs the -ambling place are lighted up,
and smoke and ilirt and wonder sometimes is it the and hum Is it poor Prodigal sinners are most sinful. the bad company calling black yonder amongst or brother and red and tossing the champagne,
of pleasure-hunters stroll ;
own repentance* Straitlaced that grudges his slinks that away with poor Is it downcast Hagar or bitter, old, virtuous in her hand little
Ishmael
Sarah who
;
scowls at her
from
my demure Lord
"
Abraham s arm ? The sin of detraction by name
God in the New are commanded not
by
is
denounce
and Old Testaments, and to be guilty of
in silence, he serpent bite
is
"
it.
nothing better
all
If a
who
TEMP TA TIONS detracteth
detractor
"The
secretly";
289
the
is
abomination of man"; "My son, refrain thy tongue from detraction"; "Have nothing to do with detractors, for their destruction shall rise
St.
suddenly."
classes
Paul warns his disciples
and whisperings." Me and whisperers" with the sinners, and marks them as
detractions
"against
"detractors
"
very
ugliest hateful to God."
St.
Peter writes
and commands
spirit,
detraction."
all
to
a similar
in
aside
lay
1
all
the
is
perhaps which that which s^^rCt^ namely,
"Whispering"
worst form of detraction "God
"
;
it
the sin
is
"
detesteth,"
discord amongst brethren." What more- to be hated than telling, without a good reason, perhaps through mere love of gossip, if not
some bitter thing said by another to the of whom it was said. It rankles, hurts, person and excites feelings of dislike or hate in one worse,
of the
other.
Thackeray puts
as follows
it
:
Getting a small sharp-pointed barb, dipping the point in poison, and fixing it in the heart of the brother. It should be also borne in mind that detraction does 1
Wisd.
Rom. -
i.
30
Prov. 19
i.
;
\ i.
harm not
Prov. xxiv. 1-21
4
;
i
Pet.
16-19.
ii.
i.
to one, but to ;
Ecclcs.
x.
i
i ;
2
many
Cor.
xii.
10
;
VK TRRA E T NO VA
2 QO
to
the person detracting, the person detracted,
and to those who are listening and helping on the sinful conversation. 1
Meditating fraternal
on
charity,
forced upon us
:-
all
the
The
those
truths
touching
following conclusion tongue is our and
is
its
greatest enemy, the hardest and the most diffi cult to tame, to restrain, to conquer, therefore, we should always keep a sharp severe eye and
strong unsparing hand on it and we should be encouraged to do so, not only by the fact that we shall avoid many and great sins, but also by ;
what (iod
tells
that we,
by doing
so,
are on
\Vhy, men them
the high road to perfection. selves bear out the word
of
for
(iod,
the
highest praise one man can give to his fellow is, no one ever heard him say an unkind word of another.
Moreover, a
man
of a well-mortified
tongue generally possesses a power of con
God
says so managed by means of bit and and bridle, ships by a rudder, so such a man is able also to lead about the whole body and trolling himself in For as horses are
all
things.
:
"
"
about as he willeth (James iii. 2, 3, 4). conclude this chapter by stating cer I shall tain things we should attend to if we wish to Let us cultivate fraternal charity of tongue. ( ) to turn
i
TEMPTATIONS
291
mind our own business by looking to our own and doin^ our best patiently to correct them, and try to see as little as possible or
faults
nothing- of the faults of our brother. to ourselves will
we
life
own
become
will
work
it
have quite enough
shall
mortify our
oi
faults of others "
sinful
inclinations
all
our
do to but what
to ;
important home distract, busy, worry myself about the
I
of God,
Looking
be work enough for us
Look
St. Basil calls the
?
to,
most
this
take heed to
maxim and our Lord
calls
;
command
thyself"
a golden
those hypocrites
who
It neglect themselves and are hard on others. is to be feared that there are too many such let us have to do with hypocrites nothing them. I read somewhere that St. Teresa ;
esteemed one sister so much that it excited jealousy and surprise, as this sister was not
When pressed for externally as holy as others. her reason, she said, Because she has no eyes "
for
faults
but her
Paul, writing the Thessalonians, admonished them that one of the means of practising the charity of brotherhood, which we ourselves have learned of God," is, that you do own busi
any
own."
St.
to
"
"
your
ness
"
To
keep well in mind and heart what God, our Lord, and the beloved (iv.
9).
(2)
VE TERA
2Q2
ET NOVA
disciple preach to us on this subject, that \ve are all members of one family,
namely,
and that we should therefore be kind, charitable, and We should also have loving, one of the other. take a merciful view of consideration, threat our brother s faults, and be as silent about them as possible. Great misery often comes from this want of consideration for others, even for those who are closely related or thrown much A one-sided view obstinately held to, together. no consideration for others opinions, no listen ing to or toleration of them, high authoritative action, etc., have caused not only much trouble, but
much
sin.
If
persons
were
considerate?,
calmly talked out both sides of the question in a fair impartial way, many misunderstandings
would have been avoided, and peace and union would have reigned in place of cold stand-off ways, or perhaps discord. (3) To be very careful about what has been said before, namely, to keep those whom we cannot like, whom we sinlessly dislike, out of our mind and out of our as possible and when we must speak of them, to do so justly and as kindly as we can, when tempted to uncharitable thought talk as
much
or feeling,
meet them,
;
to to
and when we pray for them mask and be in on the put ;
TEMPTATIONS the
true
sense
the
charity
should
command
of
Christian
The
gentlewoman.
be
God
293
gentleman of
perfection
or
fraternal
always according to that you know anything "If
:
bad of your brother, let it die within you." when my Or, to put it in another way conscience warns me, saying, You are now tempted to speak a word which you know is imperfect, and therefore that God wishes you :
not to speak, to keep it, crush die within you." To do this
it
hard that
commit a
many do
not do
it.
it,
is
back, at
and thus not only
but lose a great merit.
fault,
"let
times so
One
can be too scrupulous about anything except the tongue, and
it
for the particular
is
for
many
the best subject
examen.
EXTERIOR TEMPTATIONS AND OCCASIONS OE SIN
Much has been said about the power of aspi rations in connection with interior temptations, but not too much. It is a fact that some persons never committed mortal sin, because they were taught early never to deliberately introduce a temptation, and the moment it
shows itself to strike it down with an aspiration, and were true to their early teaching through
294
I
KTF.KA
KT NOVA
These two simple practices should be all in impressed upon the young, and used by
life.
most carefully, fighting all interior temptations those against purity. So much for the treatment of interior temp tations. for,
And
all
begin, as a rule,
as (iod says, each
own
man
is
interiorly; tempted by his
though interior temp concupiscence. tations deliberately yielded to become sins, still, if voluntarily allowed to be played upon by P>ut
or to league themselves with naturally attrac tive external things of a forbidden kind, they end in external sins, which are, in more ways Persons are than one, worse than interior.
therefore
bound
to
keep well
in
mind what
to
is
them an occasion of sin, in order to keep clear of and to resist the temptation of placing them selves in
it.
Moral theologians and spiritual writers de fine what a voluntary occasion of sin is, write much about it, and men of great missionary as to the experience are insistent and emphatic necessity and importance of preachers putting this subject again and again in the strongest
way
before their audience
and all this with on the following ;
good reason. They insist to place oneself (i) That the temptation
:
in the
TEMPTATIONS of
occasion
man has
sin
is
often
the strongest
and
to encounter;
295
this
is
which
proved by
the fact that persons knowingly and willingly similar to place themselves in circumstances those in which they have before frequently the resolution of amendment fallen. (2) That in
made
confession should be
in a careful
and
to keep clear of practical way, with a view confessions are worth them. (3) That many less or bad because this resolution is not really-
Hence they
made. but
confessors,
to
direct not only preachers, very earnest in their
be
instructions on this subject.
The proximate occasions of mortal sin, now only speak, may be deimecl
which
I
of as
in which a person knows, often from past experience, that he cannot place himself without the moral certainty of falling or imminent danger o into mortal sin. o
occasions or circumstances
We Some
must, however, are
obliged,
make in
a distinction here.
preparing
or because
for
it is
their
a matter
profession, practising it, of duty, to read books, study subjects, and do certain things which would be for others a
Now God will, proximate occasion of sin. according to His providence, protect, the former if they use the ordinary means of protecting
\
2c;6
E / Vi A
-
/:
/
T
NO VA
themselves; but lie will not protect the latter, because they, by placing themselves in such circumstances, without any justifying reason or cause, neglect the ordinary available means of avoiding sin, namely, not going into the danger,
(iod
never
when
the ordinary
by
helps,
extraordinary
means are
at
means,
hand and not
Persons who freely and knowingly place in the proximate occasion of sin are really tempters of (iod, acting as if they imagined that (iod would work a miracle to drag them away from a precipice on the edge of which they have placed themselves, or down which they are falling or to save them from used.
themselves
;
the necessary consequences of their
and
sinful action,
I
own
say sinful action,
wilful
because
person sins mortally who knowingly and wilfully seeks the occasion of mortal sin, even
a
though, through some accident, the external A person who so places act is not committed. himself loves the danger because he is induced to so place himself by something which is natur loves ally attractive and which he naturally
;
and we have divine authority for the statement "He who loves danger will perish in In a very remarkable sermon by Father :
it."
Segneri,
"On
avoiding the occasion of
Sin,"
TEMPTATIONS,
many some begins
ami useful things arc said, of which I gladly avail myself, lie
striking
of
by expressing
admiration
his
sagacity manifested disciple of Plato.
"exquisite
a
297
favourite
of
the
by Trochilus,
By almost
a
miracle he had escaped from a desperate storm which the ship was dashed to pieces,
at sea, in
and he himself all but drowned. On reaching his home he immediately ordered that two a saloon charmingly situated so as to front the sea, should be walled up. When
windows,
in
asked his reason answered, sea, calm
such strange action, he some fine day, looking on the
lest
for
and
tranquil, he should be again on its waters." We are bound to tempted go keep aloof from all those occasions or circum stances without any exception which can easily entice us back to sin, if we wish to be at to
Our Lord tells us this peace, secure and safe. when lie says, "When a strong man armed keepeth his outer court, those things are in but if a stronger peace which he possesseth than he come upon him, and overcome him, he will take away all his armour and distribute his ;
spoils"
(Luke
xi.
21, 22).
Our Lord does or
the
centre
of
not say the inner apartment the house, but the outer
VETERA ET NOVA
29 s
such
court,
for
original tation
is if,
enters,
correct rendering ot the through neglect of this, temp
the
who
will
be able to
resist
it ?
he needlessly gives the outer court to the enemy,
Hut what must be the end
if
an opening in and practically invites him to enter ? the enemy becomes at once the stronger man, and con exactly the way a man acts when he: places himself in the proximate He delivers himself over to occasion of sin.
And
quers him.
this
is
strongest spiritual enemy. attractive objects pleasurable, sensually have this peculiarity, that their presence, as with some charm, captivates our senses,
his
"All
magical bewitches our understanding, and enslaves our will
and
osopher,
affections. in his
Aristotle, the
famous
pagan
phil states Ethicks, expressly
Hut more, he instances it in the conduct this. These, when consult of the Trojan senators. absence not having yet ing about lelen, in her that she ought to decided seen her, most !
wisely
be banished the city, thereby to save themselves But from the; wrath of the gods and men. of midst the in when they beheld her near, of them, dazzling their eyes with the loveliness her person and the charming elegance of her resolved manner, they changed their opinion, and
TEMPTATIONS to retain
her
still
299
within the walls
confederate Greece and
all
its
in
fury,
spite of
and thus
brought ruin on themselves and their city." And who amongst us does not find this to be con
Some men, tinually verified by experience? who in their repentant or thoughtful mood, hate drink, gambling, extravagance, etc., cannot withstand temptation when they place them selves again with jovial, gambling, fast-living
The Devil acted according to when, not knowing our Lord to be really what Me was, he "placed Him on the summit of a very high mountain, and showed Urn all the kingdoms of the world, and \\-\G. glory of them, and said to Him, All these I will mve O hee if, falling down, Thou wilt adore me." companions.
this principle
\
I
"
Why
this?"
Because
this subtle fiend
knew
perfectly well the power which an object present to the eye exercises over man, and that, when
the senses are thus captured first, the will is to surrender. St. Jerome tells
soon brought us,
in
senses
other
words,
the
same truth:
"The
on that which the) see, hear, taste, and handle, they pursue that which holds out to
fix
them the prospect of If a
gratification."
person about to place himself unneces in the proximate occasion of sin were to sarily
3 oo
/
7<:
TEKA E T
N( VA ?
If you do so place yourself, what be asked, reason have you for hoping that you will not own fall?" Probably he would answer, "My "
strength and the grace of could scarcely tell greater
Now
God."
lies
a
man
himself than
to
to promise safety on one, other, or on both. With reference to the first, he should bear well in mind that his nature, even though he has of itself weak, kept right for a time, is always to evil, and that his enemy corrupt, and inclined What, then, must is always vigilant and strong. in the power happen if a man places himself falls by the He fall. must He ? of his enemy fact of
doing
And
so.
this
yet
is
the
fatal
give themselves, reference to intemperance. particularly with or even They keep for some weeks, or months, clear of this vice, conscious of their
delusion
to
which
many
years,
weakness and of
its
power
some
of
them
convinced that they cannot touch alcoholic drink Hut, having got without soon going too far. out of the slavery for the moment, they begin am strong I to delude themselves, saying, could not I now, there is no fear now of excess, to or below the level of "
again degrade myself
Why should not take Why should
the beast, etc. my health requires
I
it.
a
little ?
I
make
TEMPTATIONS
3or
Pie takes the little, and myself remarkable?" of course ends after a time in the too much. This is the ordinary way in which most fall it
;
and
not once or deluding themselves Father Segneri treats this delu twice, but often. fall
sion as follows self-restraint
"
:
Have
you,
who
talk of
your
and strength, have you eclipsed
those holy men who passed nearly their whole? lives in prayer, in mortification, in self-denial ? for one, refuse to I, give you credit for this. Yet, suppose
I
grant
men trembled
holy
it.
I
observe that these
the
at
approach of any and temptation, frankly confessed that they could only promise themselves victory by fighting, like so many Parthians that is, not by facing the enemy, but by retreating be sinful
fore ;
He
him."
When
twitted
Rome and desert,
then instances
by Vigilantius
civilised life
he answered,
I
St.
Jerome
for
leaving
to
bury himself in a did so because I feared
the dangerous
occasions of sinning in which I fear the thy spent; angry collision, I fear the idle gossip, I fear the grasping avarice, I fear the swelling pride, I fear the lascivious life
is
meet the fair courtesans lest deluding charms and voluptuous eyes should entice me to deeds of wickedness.
glances, their
I
fear to
VRTKRA RT NOVA
302
Would you llcsh
make me
n<>\v
more subdued
is
believe that your
was
to the spirit than
don t believe I the case, with so great a saint? believe t don me you, try hard you, excuse And therefore you can to convince me. is I
you
,
too must be content,
however strong you
feel,
from the
betake yourself to a speedy flight He might have added, it occasions of occa felt it necessary to tly from the
to
sin."
Jerome
what must become of you if you or place yourself most presumptuously
sion of sin, fly
to
in
it?
With respect
to the
second delusion
that,
:
proximate occasion
in the: placing yourself receive shall special sin, you
of
and protection
fall. Why, the very fact of doing grace not to and so places such protection out of the question,
makes your
fall
certain.
"It
never refuses to any man Still you should bear in mind
is
true that
God
a sufficient protection.
is
attainable by a
that,
when an end
more ordinary means,
not wont to employ one that Miracles are only performed
sources are proved to
is
He
is
extraordinary.
when human re be inadequate. Would
of this out of the vast you have an example numbers one might adduce from Holy Scripture? They could not by If so, consider Magi. "the
TEMPTATIONS human means place of the
303
reach from a distant country a very name of which they were
ignorant, hence God conducted them to it by an extraordinary means a new star but lie allowed them to go back, without any extra ;
ordinary help, because they either knew the road or could inquire about it in the ordinary On the same principle:, the angel struck way. the chains
off
and
fetters of
Peter in prison
;
but he did not help him to put on his clothes, because Peter could do this for himself. Again, the angel saved,
and
his
the storm, the ship of Paul companions, but he did not help him
to land.
who raised Laxarus from the have made the sepulchral stone leap
Christ,
tomb, could
up
in
into the air, but
1
le did not.
He
would have
removed by the standers-by. We should never expect or hope for any extra ordinary succour from God when an ordinary one would be sufficient for the end in view."
this stone
The
ordinary one in this case is to keep clear of the occasion of sin, for the doing of which
we always have "
He
cast
really sufficient grace.
preserved from harm the three youths the Babylonian furnace He pre
into
;
served the infant Moses in the waters of the Nile He preserved Daniel when delivered over ;
VETERA ET NOVA
3 o4
to
But none; of these had cast them
lions.
own caprice, into the teeth of such And therefore we may gather, from dangers. He who all such examples, this weighty lesson selves, of their
:
exposes himself wilfully to the occasions of sin, must never presume on receiving any special Who then, you ask, assistance from (iod. Ie who exposes himself on the demand may ? in the path of obedience, on the call of duty, I
God has given His angels charge of charity. over t/icc, to keep thce in all thy ways (Ts. xc. i
i
).
what places
In
When
from falling?
But in those ways no means. which duty has brought thee, in thy
precipices?
only
in
thou be protected thou art dashing over
wilt
l>y
ways.
The man who
among
the clefted rocks and the deep yawning and this the man does who need
chasms lessly
needlessly risks his
life
exposes himself to the dangerous occa
God tells us so: -must perish. and he shall be shall him, his Behold, fail hope have examples of cast down (Job xl. 28). this in the histories of Judith, and Dinah the The former decked herself daughter of Jacob.
sions of sin
We
out in the most attractive manner, and, beauti ful as she was, she penetrated into the camp of the Assyrians, and tarried
many days amongst
TEMPTATIONS sensual passionate soldiers, and presence of their commander,
305
came
into the
who
sinfully
desired her, and yet she came away as pure as she went and this because God commanded ;
it
as a duty for a great purpose.
Dinah, out
went from her family to see of the country, exposed herself to and God danger, by doing so lost her honour. unmoved amid the charms of preserved Joseph of idle curiosity,
the
women
his mistress
who
enticed him
;
but not so David,
who ventured, for his own gratification, to ga/e from his window on the beauty of a woman.
On in
the strength of these and other examples Holy Scripture you may conclude, that if it
ever be your
lot
to
find
yourself,
either from
necessity or against your own will, exposed to any like danger of sinning, that God will not refuse to protect you whereas, if you put your ;
forward to sport on the brink of temptation, you have sad cause to fear and tremble for the consequences for to expect from God, under such circumstances, any special protection to
self
;
save you, would be
in you sheer presumption." Such presumption is the sure forerunner to a fall. God, in place of working a miracle, for a miracle would be necessary in order to save such a person, takes the pride out of him, and
3 o6
r
7t
TE KA E 7 NO VA
makes him fed what he him to fall.
really
is,
by allowing
will have pity on a charvie r that is What did Kccli. xii. 13). bitten by a serpent ( the preacher intend by asking this question ? "
]l 7io
"
1
will
tell
Should some poor gardener,
you.
shepherd, when attending to his daily work, and not suspecting a serpent to be near, be bitten by a serpent lurking insidiously under the green herb, everyone pities and helps him but should the person bitten be some juggler-
who
snake charmer hand, fondles
it,
puts
;
takes the serpent in his it
into his mouth, kisses
why, then, every stander-by will rather say, "Ah, it served him quite right." But Father Segneri emphasises his argument
it,
by bidding us remember how God not only forbids us placing ourselves in the proximate occasion of sin, but forbids us whatever could furnish even the slightest occasion which, it on to the needlessly played with, would lead
When He
occasion.
forbade our
eating of the tree of knowledge, to
"touch
/
/";
first
parents
He forbade them
when He forbade
the Israelites
worship any kind of image, He also forbade them having an image in their possession. On the same principle, He forbade their having to
TEMPTATIONS leavened
bread
307
house during the forbidden time when He forbade their ascend ing the Mount of Sinai, He forbade them to approach its borders when He forbade the Nazarites drinking o wine, He forbade them alike even to taste the grape, whether fresh or the clry, lest their senses being taken with sweetness of the fruit, they should long for the luscious liquor. Whilst St. Chrysostom tells us that Christ in His new law has done in
their
;
;
scarcely
anything else
cutting off
all
those;
than
provide for occasions whereby
come
so easily to transgress the; of the old, He made a hedge
commandments.
the
men commandments
Let
us
round these
instance
some
re
markable proofs of this. Under the old law murder was prohibited. "Thou shalt do no murder." But to what use ? This law was little observed, because people, being in the habit of provoking their neighbours by irritating language, could then hardly restrain themselves from proceeding from words to blows, and from blows to bloodshed. What, then, did Christ
do? He made a hedge around this command ment when He said, Ye have heard that it was said by them of old, Thou shalt not kill but I say to you, that whosoever is angry with "
;
VK TERA E T NO VA
3 oS
his brother shall be in
And whosoever
danger of the judgment.
say to his brother, Raca of the council and whosoever danger shall be in danger of hell shall say, Thou fool In a similar way lie hedged the sixth fire." shall
be
shall
!
in
;
!
It was said to them of old, commandment Thou shalt not commit adultery but say to you. that whosoever shall look on a woman to "
:
I
;
hath already committed adultery And so of other commandments. there is nothing clearer irom the
lust after her, in his
heart."
Knough
;
word of
God
will
from
sin
and from experience, than that never give special grace to protect anyone who needlessly and willingly
(iod,
exposes himself to the dangerous occasion of it. le sins by the very fact of placing himself in it. God never acts violently or overrides the free will of man, and lie should do both to save I
a person from the consequences
such
of his
action.
There must be no compromise
in this
occasions
matter of
sin. dangerous o the in words so Our Lord tells us strongest and most striking He perhaps ever used Matt. If thy right eye scandalise thee, pluck v. 29 and if thy right it out, and cast it from thee hand scandalise thee. cut it off, and cast it from
of avoiding o
the
"
:
;
TEMPTATIONS
And
thee."
a second time
309
Matt,
xviii. S
:
"If
thy hand or \\\\ foot scandalise thee, cut it off, and cast it from thee and if thy eye scandalise And thee, pluck it out. and cast it Irom thee." ;
I
good reason
le gives a
says, into
is
"It
better,
tor
doing so when
He
expedient, for thee to go
maimed
or lame, or that one of thy should perish, rather than thy whole
life
members
hell." Our Lord plainly and asserts that if an strongly object, or person, or as as as dear, useful, place profitable to us as
body be
cast into
right eye. hand, or foot ot sin,
word
for
such
is
-be a proximate occasion the. correct meaning of the
we must keep clear of, tear ourselves away from it, cast it away from us, even
scandalise,
if
doing so were as painful and as great a
loss as cutting off
hand or
foot, or
plucking out the eye by ones own hand; and that if we do not do so, we expose ourselves, by falling into mortal sin, to the loss of our souls, and its
consequence
No more
the horrors and tortures of
hell.
powerful sermon could be preached
on
casting away from us all unnecessary proximate occasions of sin, than that contained in
those words
here what the
I
said
of our
more
Sacrament of
Lord. fully
Penance,
I
may
repeat of
when speaking that
the
great
VK TERA K T NO VA
3
important point
ment
in
the:
resolution
of
amend
which touches the occasions of sin if the penitent has been playing with, or weak and relapsing through the want of, a real that
is
resolve
And St. concerning them. mistake not- attributes to this want most confessions which are bad. A confessor acts, as he is bound by a duty of practical
Alphonsus-
his office,
if
I
and also
his
in
the interest and love of
when he
penitent, refusal of absolution,
insists,
that his
even
by the
penitent really
and sincerely keeps clear of and breaks away from the proximate occasions of mortal sin .
Absolution should be inexorably refused in all cases of voluntary proximate occasions of -sin.
No man
judged worthy of pardon who in a position where he is in of peril committing mortal sin, when he might avoid the danger by breaking off the occaskin." Acting according to these principles, often as leather Segneri remarks exposes confessors wilfully
is
remains
to the unjust
charge of being over-strict, un feeling, unreasonable. To sum up what has been said about the use of grace in rightly viewing and treatingtemptations,
I
may
repeat the practical principles to act. whole(i)
upon which we ought
A
somely occupied mind. introduce the enemy.
(2)
Not
(3)
When
down when
the better
tion, all
I
knowingly he shows
a dogging with a short aspira
himself, perhaps again and again
him way, to strike
to
in
have- to force myself
but not repeat this aspiration, not losing courage too often to do so patiently, not does the go away, or, because temptation moment. a (4) Xot if it do. is back again in
to
make
it;
to
;
externate itself in letting the temptation
and
this
is,
as a rule,
secured
act
;
when persons
temptations and the If a person act of sin. proximate occasions on these principles with reference to any
treat
rightly
interior
must be with him and give temptation, (iod
him
victory.
an exaggerated view ot persons take certain things which suggest or cause, tempta when they tion, as if they were occasions of sin, to them, and, as occasions are not proximate a of rightly a rule, are not such to persons For conscience. reading example, regulated the daily newspaper or books, going to the
Some
theatre, pictures, etc.
Such may guide them
the following they rightly understand sound theological principles, and act according A person is not forbidden to do to them, (i)
selves,
if
VETERA ET NOVA
-
3
a thin-simply because
temptation, for
if
this
it
or does cause a the case we could
may
were
scarcely do anything. (2) I may do a thing which I know will occasion a temptation, if my intention in doing t be and I know I
good
j
resist
shall
successfully the temptation instance, the best people
when
it comes. look through the ordinary daily papers, pictured and nonpictured, and have a right to do so, under the ;
I
or
conditions just mentioned. No doubt, if they see irom the: that the matter under it heading
touches ugly things, it would be better to pass it over, though not bound to do so if the two conditions are observed. The same with reference to books, theatre, etc. I pictures,
suppose that the book is not a bad book. I know this because of the character of the author, or on the authority of those who have read
it. I like to read it for the sake of useful pleasing information, or, because of its classical style, or for rational recreation, I may
do so
but
;
cause
second
a
if
some sentence does
temptation, or rest
time,
gests a temptation. the next sentence. in
should
I
on I
not
suo-o-est
read
because should pass it,
it
or a
it
sug on to
I act in a similar way a picture gallery, passing on from what is
found
often
a
dangerous
suggestive
picture
amongst a crowd of unobjectionable ones. \Yith reference to theatre, may go to it if the two conditions he respected, the plav not a bad one, and my motive good, and that use the ordinary means to reject any tempta placed
I
I
which may occur. In forming my judg concerning hooks, pictures, plays, should incline towards a strict view, fearing tion
ment that
I
my
might, in naturally a lax I
or
wish to enjoy them, take loose one, about them.
I here has been, and is at this moment, a good deal of talk and writing about bad plays put upon the stage, and against proprietors of theatres and as halls, well as theatrical
managers, so,
that
I
who
presume
are for
they are not
public,
and
in
can alone be
severely censured
doing so
so.
much
justly
would seem blame as the
It
to
the latter the found.
If
remedy of the evil Catholics and non-
(many of whom have a great sense not go to such plays, orin having gone ignorance or innocence left when their Christian feelings were outraged, then; would be an end of the evil, for Catholics
of propriety) did
play
are
by human and and would motives, much worldly rather have wrights
influenced
only
3
1
VETERA ET NO A I
4
and a and an empty one. the ^ood who do a LMKK! play
much
truth
full
house than a bad play
Someone has the
all
One.
cowards.
It is
and there
human
is
Catholics
this strange saying.
in
arc often ^reat victims of LH eat
harm,"
"
said,
respect,
person, of ^ood
and
name
and repute, L^ oes to unbecoming or bad plays. should not we ? others say \Vliy therefore;
The
highest
wron^
tiling
and
make
holiest it
ri^ht.
cannot by iloin^ a If
the really j^ood
tabooed such plays, also persons who openly violate modesty in dress, or who outrage the sacredness of marriage and public opinion Incertain external relations which could not be as a rule, have worse justified, and which, relations beneath them, there would be an end of such scandals.
With reference to,
to those; matters just alluded
theatre, books, etc.,
we must
add, that
if
a person be. from any cause, so weak, so im from experience pressionable, that he. knows
what others obligatory on him not to
that he cannot enjoy without sin
innocently can, it is In a word, if the con seek the danger. ditions do not exist for him, he must keep It is a case of the riiit eye clear of such.
and
the
rio-ht
hand,
Everything
must be
TEMPTATIONS
315
necessary, in order to avoid the proximate occasion of mortal sin. In connection with external sins, which are
when
sacrificed,
oneself generally the consequence of placing in the occasion of sin, or, still worse, when oneis himself the occasion of sin to others, there is
often
itself
awful sin
aggravating circumstance, if not A very namely, that of scandal. sin to Bad enough this is. myself
an
a sin
and murder my o\\ n soul, hut truly awful to murder the soul of another a soul created by (iod for eternal glory, purchased at an infinite and price by the sufferings, outpoured blood, death of Jesus Christ, and sanctified by the indwelling of the tearing a soul from
Holy Ghost.
Lord and casting
into hell
Is
it
it
It
the loving heart
is
like
of our
under His eyes.
a wonder, therefore, that our Lord con
demned and denounced this sin strong as human lips could use :
words as Woe, to the; must needs
in "
Lor it world because of scandals. be that scandals come but, nevertheless, woe to that man by whom the scandal cometh. Better for him that a millstone should be hanged about his neck, and that he should be drowned ;
the depths of the sea, than scandalise! one, of these little ones who believe in Me" (Matt. in
VRTERA ET NOVA
3 if,
This
xviii.).
when found
sin
in
is all
persons
the worse, truly terrible, whose first most sacred
good example to those under in their care, beyond words, most terrible The pagan satirist Juvenal says, parents. Maxima reverentia debetur pueris," and has some most striking, scathing sayings oi this St. Gregory when found in parents. sin Xa/ian/en calls them not fathers or mothers, non parentes but murderers of their children,
clutv
to give
is
"
"
sed
His prophet "
And God, by
peremptores."
lips
denounces Gentiles who
|oel,
the boy and the to sin for
the.
not their
girl,
own
What would
ivine"
of
sold
children,
say of
lie
When Catholic parents who sell their own? be and a girl the sad history of many boy a as revealed, it will be seen that they were, rule,
children of intemperate or scandal-giving
parents.
A "the
sad cause of spiritual ruin least
of
God
s
little "
"obscenity
commands
or scurrility of talk to
in
the young,
ones,"
which
avoid
is
that
St.
Paul
v.
We
4). (Kphes. read in the tragedy of Hamlet, with horror, of a brother, with a "vial of poisonous hebenon," brother and pouring stealing on his sleeping "the
all
into his leperous instilment
ear,"
which
TEMPTATIONS "
317
h his veins and worked coursed throuo C3
hiscleath."
But still more hor most horrible when a brother pours into a brother s ear more fatal poison which works a more ter "
"
Horrible
!
rible
a
rible death.
And
this
the brother murderer
which St. Paul does when, by so condemns, he startles or disturbs the innocent that kind of talk
him a prurient curiosity which puts him on a most dangerous road, and gives him a fatal knowledge which leads on to fatal sins, before he knows their
mind of
his brother, excites in
malice or
them,
were
is
able
to
protect
himself
against
which he would have never known not for the vile brother, or would have
sins it
known time enough, when and equipped
to hate
and
better
to avoid
instructed
them.
CHAPTER XIX ()\
DEVOTIONS
mean
good works, not sometimes called of duty or obligation, in honour of God under done supererogatory, one or other of His many aspects, or of the Blessed Virgin, St. Joseph, or of some angel These works are generally prayers, or saint. masses, holy communions, acts of charity, of BY devotions
I
certain
mortification, visits to shrines, pilgrimages, etc. With reference to what is meant by devotion,
there
is,
Segneri, Blessed
with many, a delusion to which Father in his treatise on devotion to the Kver
supposed
Mother of God, to
be
devoted
Persons are our Lord, to the
alludes. to
who taking these for examplesto say prayers in their honour, go
Blessed Virgin are to
known Holy Communion on
their great feasts, etc.
com Segneri says, with truth, prayers, works such and may be munions, pilgrimages,
Now
consequences of clevohelps to devotion, or the 318
ON DE VO T1ONS turn,
3 9 1
but they arc not devotion
true meaning.
Devotion
is
in
its
real
and
something personal.
Devotion
to a person supposes great esteem, if not love, of that person a sensitive feeling as to hurting or displeasing, a desire to gratify
and
please, a wish to be sible with such a person.
one as much as pos Hence Johnson in
his
Dictionary defines devotion to a person as "strong attachment and ardent love, such
:
makes
the lover the sole property of the person loved," one, as it were, vowed away and con secrated to another.
Now who
say
it is
quite possible that
many
prayers, hear
some Catholicsmasses, make of our Lord or
many
many communions in honour His Blessed Mother hold to
their
own
will in
many things, small if you like, \vhich they know are not pleasing to one or the other; hold to their own ways against theirs; fail in sweetness of temper, charity of tongue, unselfish fidelity to the duties they owe to others, in patience
and
resignation when the cross comes, are in some, perhaps in many, ways unlike them. Surely such persons could not be called,
who
yet at least, devoted, in the
full
meaning of the
word, to Jesus and Mary. Here, again, the true test of devotion is the hard thino-
To
lion. is
easy,
an}- amount of lip devotion to the practice of that charity
perform
compared
cir patience, resignation, obedience, in trying cumstances which marked their holy lives.
In this matter of devotions persons may, and perhaps should, be guided by their own spiritual
those which they like best, and which help them most towards what should, be the end of all devotions, namely, labouring sin
taste, practising
as possible cerely to make themselves as like to the person to whom they are or desire to be
devoted.
\\ e
may, however, study devotions,
comparing one with the
other, to see
if
there
be a scale or gradation according to which we
and independently of any personal attraction one may have towards them. think it may be safely stated that devotions are the more approved of by the Church, and
may
place
them
as they are
///
themselves,
I
therefore the
being
more
solid, in
proportion to their
more deeply founded
in,
or
more
in
defined timately connected with, revealed and back to the and therefore reaching do<nna, o earliest
ages.
Keeping
this
before
us
as a
standard, we may God, or to one of the Three Divine Persons, and to our Lord, are of a higher order than
safely say that devotions to
OA
DR V( T7ONS 1
32
r
devotion to any creature, angel, or saint and to the Blessed Virgin is of a higher order than that to any of or to the whole ;
that devotion
court of heaven.
Confining ourselves to our Lord, and keep ing
in
mind
that true devotion, in
its
full
and
perfect meaning, supposes love for and imitation of the person to whom we are devoted, we mav
securely say that the; Passion and the Blessed Sacrament are the subjects best suited to create, increase, inflame our hearts,
first
with love, and
then with a real desire of imitation.
Both are the and strongest proofs of the love of His Sacrecl Heart for man, and therefore the best to
clearest
excite love for
Him
St.
in
the heart of man.
"
Let
nailed with the the centre of thy heart, who, for love of thee, was nailed by the hard iron nails to the wood of the cross." And the Blessed Him,"
says
Augustine,
"be
nails of love in
Sacrament
The Sacrament of Love. As to Lord practised all virtues at all but so in His Passion, because in times; heroicjy the most trying circumstances, particularly those virtues which we need mostpatience, is
imitation, our
QJl/
charity,
forgiveness, the sweet silence, or the right word in the right way, resignation, and obedience to
His Father
s
hard
will
unto death.
He
calls
VR TRRA RT NO] A T
322
the bitter cup compounded by His enemies the chalice of His Father," and drank it, slowly, Saints all its bitterness, to the dregs. "
feeling
Bonaventure
and
Chrysostom
Him
lesson of imitation taught us by Passion,
when they
"
say,
well
put
in
this
His
Nothing gives the
soldier such courage in the light as to his King, in keep his eyes fixed on Jesus Christ, The of brunt the the front, and bearing all
common
"
it."
soldier will glory in his little he keep his eyes fixed on the great
common if
which
his
King
bore,
and bears
for
wounds wounds love of
him."
After devotion to the Passion and the Blessed Sacrament, would come devotion to the Sacred
This devotion always existed
Heart.
Church to what It
;
I
but, in
may
has become
its
earliest ages,
it
in
the
was confined
souls. highly educated, refined it is devotion the great popular
call
;
now, only within the last two hundred years, At the in Ireland only within the last fifty. same time, these three devotions are so inter twined,
so
logically
connected,
as
to
be
in
It would scarcely be possible for separable. a person to have devotion to the Passion and Blessed Sacrament without having devotion to On the one the Sacred Heart, and vice versa.
ON DE VO TIONS
32 3
hand, our Lord, in those revelations made to the Blessed Margaret Mary, always speaks of Calvary and the Blessed Sacrament as the great outcomes of the love of His Sacred Heart for
man
whilst, on the other, when I seek the reason for devotion to the Sacred Heart, I at once find it in that great heart-love which made Him die for and remain for ever with me in the Blessed Sacrament. Besides ;
keep
ing well in
mind
that the
end of devotion
is
to
become one by these
three
imitation with the object loved, devotions are the best for this
purpose, because they bring us into personal contact with our Lord, and keep Him before us as the Being the most to be loved and imitated. In the chapters which treat of the Passion and the
Blessed
Sacrament, the best forms of devotion to both were considered. I may here say a word of one form of devotion to the Passion not alluded to before, namely, the devout performing the Stations of the Cross. This is a devotion as simple as it is beautiful :
all
that
necessary pass from Station to Station, praying or meditating, or both, on the is
is
sufferings of our
most It
is
to
Lord.
It
is,
richly indulgenced devotion
commonly
said that
all
I
in
believe, the
the Church.
the indulgences
VR TRRA R T NO VA
324
who made given to the Crusaders, or to those a pilgrimage to the Holy Land, are now attached to the Stations, and that at least fourteen plenary indulgences can be gained.
The
conditions are few
the
of Stated-race, intention of
for the
and a few prayers Confession and Com the Sovereign Pontiff. not arc! munion necessary. With reference to devotion to the Sacred Heart and, at the. same time, to the Blessed course,
Sacrament, one would be inclined to suggest a and joyous celebration of the Great Feast
pious of Corpus Christi and its octave, followed, as it is, immediately by the Feast of the Sacred
Heart,
since
these
two
feasts
have
been
the former,
formally instituted by the Church, because she felt that she could not
worthily commemorate gift during the and gloom of Holy Week: spiritual sadness devotion to the first Friday, every first Friday, fixed number, even the nine, rather than to so wondrous a
any
because the Church has given a formal appro witness, besides bation to every first Friday, a plenary indulgence, its extraordinary ritual elevation, granted by the present Sovereign in Pontiff; a formal approbation given number. by the Church to any limited
no way
ON DE VO TIONS Devotion
325
Blessed Virgin traditional devotion of Ireland may to the
;
There are persons
so to the end.
can
remember
sodalities
a
of the
time
when
there
is it
the old
continue
living
who
were no
Sacred Heart, of the Holy
Family, of the Children of Mary, when such forms of devotion were practically unknown,
and yet when every Irish Catholic was a child of Mary, and devotion to Her as prominent as it is One might find, in the poorest to-day. beads cabins, ebony and silver or portions of them, religiously preserved and handed down from parents to children. During more than two centuries we may well apply to Irish Catholics the words of St. Paul in his Epistle to the Hebrews They had trials of mockeries and stripes, moreover also of bands and prisons, wandering about, being in want, distressed and afflicted, in deserts and mountains, and in dens, and in caves of the earth, stoned, cut asunder, lout they had put to death by the sword." their sword too. Books were not to be had, or "
:
useless because they could not read. But they took the beads in their hands, and, trusting o in "
Her, Her,
terrible as
"to
heresies,"
whom won
an army in battle array" it is given to destroy
;
in all
the greatest spiritual victory in
VE TEKA E T NO VA
326 "the
history,
victory
conquered the in
battle,
"
put
to
Her
faith,
which
She became
valiant
of
world."
the
flight
and
armies
resisted
of
and
successfully the greatest and proudest nation of
foreigners,"
defeated the earth.
The best forms of devotion to Her are as to Her Divine Son hearing Mass and receiving Holy Communion on Her feasts or in Her honour, paying visits to Her or to Her shrines. One may suggest the beads or rosary and the brown
scapular,
the
conquering sword of
first
because it was the and because of the
Ireland,
marked approbation and indulgences given
to
by many of the Sovereign Pontiffs, and by none of them more than by the present, happily
it
reigning
month
who
;
has,
we may
of October to
this
say, dedicated the
favourite devotion
honour of the Mother of God. It is also one of the oldest forms of devotion. Whilst in
respecting
Church,
I
scapulars approved of by the select the brown, because it is the all
known, and rich in indulgences. But note well that a child of Mary must be like, or earnestly working to become like, to oldest, the best
her Mother, patience,
Her
like to
Her
in
Her
purity,
charity of heart and tongue,
Her Her
ON DEVOTIONS
3^7
and resignation in time of trial, Her obedience of God. will the to conformity
There
is
another form of devotion which
very helpful, namely, to
perform some real
is
act
honour of the Person to whom I desire to be devoted, on Saturday in honour of the- Blessed Virgin, on Friday in honour of our Lord and His Passion; or, for a clay now and then, to deny myself some and like all the more like much, thing- I because it is so delightful and innocent the of mortification
in
-
pleasant book, the pleasant game, something particularly pleasing to the palate, at table, etc.
There are so many forms of devotion, par ticularly to our Lord and the Blessed Virgin, that we must select some, as no one could In this selection all should practise them all. own their study spiritual taste, and practise those which they best like and which help them most. Of late years, devotions of what I may call
the second or minor class have been multi
plied,
perhaps some might be inclined to think, Devotions to particular saints, to
too much. pictures,
statues,
shrines,
overshadow the greater, and more solid forms
some of
these
are
"
and
run
of
seem to more approved and devotion
places,
older,
;
"
so
earnestly
by
3^8
/
7<:
RT
TER.l
N( VA )
their votaries as to suggest the suspicion
they think no one has devotion
that
who does
not
practise and uphold their special form. They advertise them in a most exaggerated way, as in Uicmsekcs and sufficient ^//-powerful to save, concluding often
Xo
one ought
with a
money
appeal.
to take
up any devotion which has no attraction for him, simply because others To do so would be insincere and press it. and unprofitable. Persons should also carefully guard against multiplying devotions too much, or loading themselves with them. his would lead to neglect of more important unreal,
I
and duties being care
duties, or to devotions
lessly hurried through. There can be no doubt that
a
few
solid
one s spiritual taste, according which will fit into one s daily life without
devotions
to
interfering with duty, faithfully kept to, are a great source of grace, and a help to holiness. This may be said even of any one devotional
prayer or act patiently kept to for years. Who could tell the protective and, in the end, the saving power of some short prayer if only the three Hail Marys and Holy Marys faithfully said
Virgin?
honour of the Blessed object and say, "What
every day
Some may
in
ON DE VO TIONS
329
great tilings could be expected as the result of such an easy and short devotion?" An
answer
to
God
so anxious to save
is
this
may
what we would
call
be found
in
all,
the
that
fact that
lie seizes
a small thing, and, in
His
also in generosity, makes it a great thing the wondrous saving power of His Blessed ;
Mother,
"the
the worst
sweet bait by which
He
catches
sinners."
Another objection may take the following is something presumptuous, if
form :--There
not superstitious, in thinking that salvation
may
be certainly secured by such a form of devotion. I agree with the objector if a person simply
and formally practises sole intention. I
it,
and
it
alone, with this
We read rather amusingstories-
hope they are only
stories- -of robbers light
ing candles, or performing some other form of devotion, in order to have success in their I read lately of a notorious unholy work. in the south of Italy, whose hands brigand were red with blood, having such a devotion to the Madonna. This of course would be, if true, rank It superstition of the worst kind.
generally spoken of as confined to the south of Italy. It is certainly not Italian devotion to the Madonna, which is as solid and beautiful is
VR TEKA E T NO VA
330
as
it is
point
:
there
devotion
There
in that country. But to the not the shadow of such perverted
prominent is
above
elsewhere
are,
it
all,
Ireland.
in
persons great sinners, who, faith, and a hatred of their
true,
is
even as such, have sinful ways, and are very conscious of their wretched state who have a sincere weak, it desire to get right with (iocl; and you will of the misery in which they are, because who, will throw their whole hearts at times into a most sincere and earnest prayer, it may be every -
;
for
day,
The
grace,
Italians
strength,
mercy,
forgiveness. cries so
have a saying, that no one
loudly and earnestly for help as a person up to the; chin in water and likely to be carried by his depth. So a great sinner, because conscious of his awful danger,
the next
will
who will,
wave beyond
pray at times more earnestly than a saint is in no such danger. Judgment Day we may hope, reveal the wonderful effects
of even one form of devotion
persevered
in
through a long life. I conclude with a fact which the reader may take for what it is worth, but which was not without effect on myself. I was once placed for a short time in close intimate relation this
country
with a
man
of mature years,
not in
mak-
ON DEVOTIONS
331
ing a retreat preparatory to his ordination as a secular priest. Though not his confessor, he
volunteered to give me a sketch of his life. A terrible one it was a good plot for a highly very sensational novel. When little more than a lie gave up, for boy he began a roving life. -
<7//the practices of religion, plunged into the worst vices, and was more than once at
years,
death
door
railway accident and shipwreck so thoroughly converted that he was about to give himself to God s service on a s
in
;
but
now
foreign mission. il
What
saved
could not help asking him,
I
you?"
He
answered
at
once:
When was a boy preparing for the sacra my confessor, who knew that my inclina I
ments, tion
was
to a
roaming if not wild life, taught honour of the Holy Ghost, and of me to I had it by begged say it every day. heart it took me and through only a minute all my bad never once neglected to say years it. This I look on as the golden cord, which never broke, and by which God in the end brought me to Himself in His own way."
me
a prayer
in
;
I
Two
things struck
me
as
strange in this
was not a prayer to edifying the Blessed Virgin, the Mother of Mercy and Refuge of Sinners the second, that it was a fact.
First, that
;
it
33^
I
Vi
TKRA R T NO VA
prayer to the Holy Ghost, to whom special devotion is not remarkable. For this there are
God
perhaps reasons.
the Father
is
in
our daily
God
the Son, our Lord, died for us, prayer. the Father or Holy Ghost did not, and is with
Blessed Sacrament, as they are not,
us in the
and His frequently recurring feasts keep Him most in our mind. But have we devotion to the enough Holy Ghost ? and if we have not, how may we get it ? By meditation on whom He is, and the office in the Church specially He is true God, one appropriated to Him. with and equal in every way to the Father and Son. Some Catholics do not seem to take in this
truth
Catholic,
in
a
its
good
full
heard of a believed, at one
meaning.
one,
who
I
because the Holy Ghost was the an inferior person." Though third, He was He was not an object of Jewish faith, many time,
that,
"
things
in
applied to New. St.
the
Him
Old Testament Scripture are by the inspired writers of the
the assembled Apostles needs be fulfilled, must Scripture which the Holy Ghost spoke before through the mouth of David and in his lirst sermon to the people, that in himself and his fellow-
that
Peter
tells
"the
"
]
;
1
Acts
i.
1
6.
THE HOLY GHOST preachers was
fulfilled
prophecy of Joel in
the last days, 1
all
flesh."
And
in
"And
:
day an old-law
that it
333
shall
come
to pass
Spirit on the Church, in the great feast will
I
pour out
My
Holy Ghost Pentecost calls largely on the Old Scriptures, in office and Mass, and in her Creed asserts that it was the Holy Ghost who spoke through the prophets." But in the new law, in the great work of the Incarnation and of the Church, the Holy Ghost had, and has, a most important office and
of the
-
"
When
work.
the
Gabriel,
Angel
Virgin asked the he can this be?"
Blessed
"How
Holy Ghost shall come upon thee, and the power of God shall overshadow Hence the Church in her Creed speaks thee." of our Lord as "conceived of the Holy Ghost." The Holy Ghost was, as it were, the
answered,
"The
consecrating prelate of the great High Priest. For did not our Lord, in the synagogue of His town, cite and apply to Himself that The Spirit of the
native
beautiful prophecy of Isaias
Lord
is
"
:
upon Me, wherefore
Me
He
hath anointed
He
hath to preach the gospel to the poor to to heal the contrite of heart, sent preach deliverance to the captive, and sight to the ;
Me
1
Acts
ii.
VE TKRA E T NO VA
334
them that are bruised the preach acceptable year and the day of reward, and to comfort all that mourn"? (Isaias to set at liberty
blind,
;
to
l.xi. I
I
is
= Luc.
i
He
began
descended
in
"
I)V
lim."
self
His consecration and
10).
mission were of the
fore
I
iv.
the
1
Inly Ghost.
latter,
"the
Just be
Holy Ghost
bodily shape, as a dove, upon the Holy Ghost He offered Him
unspotted to
He
promised, and His promise of sending the "Holy Ghost, the. Spirit of Truth," upon His Apostles and His Church, Who was to teach them all remain with them for ever, and truth, God."
fulfilled
be witnesses to Him" and His truth throughout the whole world. In the Acts of the Apostles we read how St. Paul strengthen them,
"to
told the people that
was and he himself with his fellow-preachers, and St. Stephen the first martyr, are again and again spoken "Jesus
anointed by the Holy
of as
of Nazareth
Ghost";
Our Holy Ghost." instituted the Sacrament of Confirma tion in order to impart, by means of it, the Ghost and His seven gifts to all the Holy "filled
with
the
Lord
faithful.
In
the ordination of the priest, the
most striking sacramental words are His own, spoken after His resurrection to His Apostles
:
THE HOLY GHOST Receive ye the Holy Ghost.
"
335
Whose
sins
you
and forgiven them forgive, they whose sins you shall retain, they are retained." are
shall
;
Holy Ghost who places bishops to In a word, it is the; Church of God." indwelling of the Holy Ghost in the Church It
is
"the
rule the
which keeps her pure, without spot or wrinkle, and unerring. But what concerns each of us most is that the giving of grace, by which alone we can be sanctified and saved, is the. special office of the
Holy Ghost.
Father and Son. love
is
of
He is the He is love
substantial love of
by excellence, and
nature diffusive.
its
Hence
St.
Paul
the charity of God is poured forth in our hearts by the Holy Ghost, who is given
tells us that
to
us
that
"
the Spirit of God dwcllctJt in its should not grieve by sin -the Holy "
";
that
"we
"
;
God, by whom we are scaled that they who are led by the Spirit of God are the sons ot God and that He who raised up Jesus from the dead shall quicken also our mortal bodies, because of the Spirit that dwelleth in Anyone who reads and meditates on the two Spirit of
;
;
us."
hymns
of the
that which 1
Acts. xx. 28.
is
Holy Ghost, but particularly on read as the sequence in the Mass -Rom.
v. 5
;
Ephes.
iv.
30
;
Rom.
viii.
11.
VR TRRA ET NOVA
33^
of
Pentecost,
selfish
He
will
motives, to is
urged, from
l)e
Giver of
"the
spiritually
become His devout gifts."
client.
"Without
His
nothing in man nothing harm less. There is no dark, sad, or sinful phase for which He is not or has not the help then;
is
specific.
filthy, He waters what is He bends what is dry, rigid, He warms what is cold, He directs what is wayward, He heals what is wounded." He is the most blessed He is rest and sweet re light of hearts; "He
cleanses what
is
"
freshment in labour, comfort in sorrow best Consoler and the sweet Guest of the
He
is
all
this
phase, which
;
the
soul."
by the grace, special to each
He
The pours into our souls. greatest theologian of his day formulated as a theory, and brought many texts of Holy Scrip ture and sayings of the Fathers to prove, that
the
in
souls
of the
faithful
sonal indwelling of the grace,
somewhat
there
is
a
per
Holy Ghost
effected by similar to that effected with
the Second Divine Person by
means of Holy
Let me finish with a homely Persons of the world, who need ac
Communion. parable.
commodation, the overdrawing of 1
See Hymn,
Pentecost.
to
be found
in
their account,
every Missal,
in
the
Mass
of
TJIE
HOLY GHOST
337
do their best to keep the ma.na.ger of the bank on their hands. Now the Holy Ghost is the Manager of the spiritual bank, the Giver of grace and gifts. We should therefore make and keep Him our friend by practising This we can do special devotion to Him. often by making aspirations asking His light, His strength, His aid, according to our needs, by reciting piously and thoughtfully His etc.,
will
hymns, by special communions, acts of morti fication in His honour, and by a worthy celebration of PI is great, His only feast, Pentecost.
CHAPTER XX THE
Yol XC
ascend into the mountain of the Lord? \\"ho shiill stand in His holy place? Tlie innocent in hands, and of clean heart" "\\iiu
shall
supposed to be one of the and the rarest privileges to live greatest graces for years in this world, and yet carry the (Ps. xxiii. 3).
It is
baptismal robe without Judgment Seat of ( lod.
rent
or
stain
to
the
Not many are credited with having done so. At the same time, it is a great matter for the young to aim at this innocence of heart and hand, and to use the means of preserving it. For, even if they do not succeed perfectly, they are the most likely to recover themselves, and the least likely to to stay in them. An a very beautiful thing, perhaps the most beautiful of purely human things, and drift
into
bad ways and
innocent soul
is
no work grander or nobler than that which helps to keep it so.
THE YOUNG
God "
gives
My son,
339
many admonitions on
this point
:
from thy youth up receive instruction." not correction from the child."
"Withhold
Remember
thy Creator in the days of thy youth, before the time of affliction cometh, before the sun and the moon and the stars be "
darkened, before the silver cord be broken and the golden fillet shrink back." Rejoice, there "
young man, and let thy heart be in that iod is good in the days of thy youth." praises him who, "when he was yet young, before he wandered about, sought for wisdom fore,
which
(
prayer, praying for her before the temple, and unto the very end seeking her." read that Tobias --the model father taught
openly
in his
We
his
son
"from
abstain from
all
his infancy to fear
And when
sin/
God, and to about to die:,
All the clays of thy life solemn advice was have God in thy mind, and take heed that thou His commandments." Our never transgress O Lord s tender affection and love for children is He severely chides His Apostles proverbial. because they dared to interfere between Him and His little ones, and takes the pride out of his
"
:
them by proposing a child as their model. "When Jesus saw the action of His apostles, He was much displeased, and saith to them,
VETERA ET NOVA
340
Suffer the forbid
for of such
:
Amen
heaven.
come unto Me, and is the kingdom of
children to
little
them not
say to you, whosoever shall kingdom of God as a little child,
not receive the
I
it. And embracing them, and His hand layingupon them, He blessed them" At another time, when "the disciples (Mark x.). came to im, saying, \Yho, thinkest Thou, is the greater in the kingdom of heaven? Jesus calling unto Him a little child, set him in the midst of them, and said, Amen I say to you, unless you be converted, and become as little children, you
shall not enter into
1
shall not
I
enter into the
whosoever,
this little child,
of
heaven"
kingdom of heaven humble himself as
;
therefore, shall
he
the greater in the
is
(Matt,
He
xviii.).
kingdom
sanctified child
hood by passing through it Himself. He made children His own representatives in a very special
manner;
for has
receive one such
Me
"
as
?
He
little
.And again,
you did it you did it to one of these
to
"
not said,
"He
that shall
child in
My name, receiveth
Amen
say to you, as long-
I
one of these My least brethren, See that you despise not "
Me."
ones: for
say to you, that their angels in heaven always see the face of little
My
Father who
tects
them and
is.
in
I
He
heaven."
their innocence
;
and
also pro
He
pro
THE YOUNG
34 1
nounccs an awful woe against all who shall scandalise one of these little ones who believe "
We read also that when xviii.). man told our Lord that he had young observed the commandments from his youth, in
Me"
(Matt,
the
"
He St.
looked on him, and loved him
"
(Mark
x.).
Chrysostom, in his twenty-fifth on St. Matthew, writes as follows of Homily
John
the innocent child :-
"The
mind of the
child
is
from all the diseases of the mind a child keepeth no remembrance of injuries, but goeth unto such as have indicted them as if unto if friends, and as nothing had happened. free
:
mother gives him stripes, yet the and putteth her before all. If thoti wert to show him a queen adorned with her crown, he would not prefer
Although
his
child ever seeketh her,
her before his
how
own mother, though
faded soever
albeit
;
in
raiment
and he would rather see
than
the
her,
all her queen counts things, whether they be his own or others, not by the standard of poverty and riches, but by that of love only. He seeketh no more than he needeth. The
unkempt,
glorious apparel.
in
He
things that press upon us, such as the loss of him money and the like, do not press
upon
;
nor do the same transitory things that please
VE TKRA K T N( VA
34 2
us
)
admiration at
doth
neither
him,
please
loveliness
he
gaze with Therefore
of form.
Ot such is the kingdom of heaven, make us do by force of will what children do
Christ said, to
by
nature."
no temple more beautiful than that within which the innocent of hand and clean There;
of heart
is
is
enshrined.
Pagans, reading great
truths by the light of reason, understood this and taught it in their writings. The fourteenth satire of the
Roman
poet Juvenal takes for its text or keynote that saying- a gem in its way with which we; are familiar, Maxima reverentia debetur pueris," and discourses at O "Teat length O "
on
this subject.
what
is
base and
"
All are docile in imitating particularly
degrading,"
when
the example is given them by parents, or by "Home-learned persons- of mark or position.
examples of vices corrupt more speedily and sooner when they enter our minds under a powerful
"If
authority."
the
ruinous
dice
delight the old man, his heir also gambles and shakes the same implements in his little dicebox."
And
so of the sons of
the hoary glutton," and the impure." "
"
the
spendthrift,"
the hardheaded, the cruel, He lashes, in the fiercest
"
manner, all who scandalise the young;
but,
above
THE YOUNG all,
who
parents
343
give had example to their
own
Let nothing impure in word or appearance approach those thresholds within If you intend to do which there is a boy." do not the years of despise, anything wrong, your boy, but let him be an obstacle to you about to commit crime, for the greatest le puts this reverence is due to children." truth under the; form of a homely parable When a guest is about to arrive, none of your servants will be idle. Sweep the pavement, let the columns shine, let the spicier-web come down, let this one scour the plain silver, that children.
"
"
1
:
"
embossed plate, roars the master, There urging them on and holding the rod.
other
the
fore you, miserable, are
uneasy
lest
your
halls,
your porticos, displease the eyes of your friend but you do not attend to this, that your son
;
house pure, without any stain It is therefore a very and free from vice." important and sacred duty, for all who have the care and responsibility of the. young, to instruct and help them to esteem innocence of hand and heart, and to preserve and strengthen them
may
in
see your
it.
As much
has been said
indirectly at least, touches
in
this
book which,
this subject,
I
shall
VETERA ET NOVA
344
myself to two aspects of
confine
how
innocence;
is
namely,
it,
and the first and most be used to prevent this
lost,
important means to loss.
The
transition
innocence
from
to
guilt
is
A boy, in sudden or rapid. take in, at cannot and his innocence ignorance, once, what grievous sin is in fact or in malice, or have a conscience so formed as to be No one becomes suddenly formally guilty of it. not.
as a
rule,
The
a great sinner.
descent
but unfortunately easy the road which man, youth,"
is
"
prone
to
naturally likes to walk.
there are
many
roads
generally slow, it takes
easy because
in
the
from his
evil
But, though
wrong
direction,
there is always one which is the most attractive and the most dangerous, and, if continued on, in mortal certain to end in the loss of innocence
When
a boy comes to the use of reason, and his passions begin to show themselves, he will soon become conscious that there is one sin.
which
in
power with which proves
itself
to
it
be
one.
It
the
strongest.
It
is
the predominant called passion. a boy has other passions, this is the weak point on which the is his
p-enerally
Though
the ease, and the manifests and comes
the frequency,
special
THE YOUNG
345
enemy has It
it.
his eye, that he may get in through the leader of the other rebels in his
is
seek victory by its own tactics. too often, even for Catholic youth, that passion to which the; pagan poet alludes
soul, sure; to
This
is
when he
Let nothing impure in word or appearance approach the thresholds within which there is a boy." Now the; first duty for writes
"
:
responsible for youth is to draw their attention, in a prudent but clear way, to their
those
predominant passion as their great enemy to make them admit it, and convince themselves that if they do not rightly treat it, it will ;
destroy happiness here as well as
Secondly,
to
guard
them
hereafter.
most
a
against
dangerous delusion to which youth is prone, and to do this not only in private, but also in This delusion formulates public instructions. itself in their minds much after the following
manner
There
nothing as yet dangerous-looking about this passion a sin
:
call
it
my
is
enemy,
if
;
you wish.
ugly
or
is
not
it
I
like;
and enjoy myself with it but when it becomes really ugly and dangerous, when this enemy comes near to me or I to it, oh, then, will put forth all energy to fight and conquer
to play
;
I
him.
Acting according .--1
to
this
delusion
is
VETKKA RT NOVA
34<>
the
high,
and easy road
direct,
to
ruin,
and
This can against it youth should be guarded. be done in a plain straight way which could us
tells
that
tilings will fall
that
"lie
that
is
into
in
who contemns
"lie
in
that which
that which
is
unjust in that which
also in that
which
is
And
greater."
faithful
is
faithful also
innocence of the youngest,
the
disturb
not
(iod
greater.
small
our Lord is
least,
:
is
greater; and he is
little,
is
unjust
Spiritual writers
under some striking forms.
illustrate this truth
A man may
play with a lion s or tiger s cub as he would with a pet dog but let him give it its way, feed it, gratify it day after day, and he "
;
is
simply rearing up a wild beast that
him the
in
pieces."
So
it
will tear
end spiritually with to their predominant
will
young who
give way When men wish to passion or inclination. secure some wild animal, they place a trap at
some distance from its lair, and between them some food which the animal is known to like. Attracted by this, it follows a track and comes So will to fall into the trap and be captured. the young who begin at first in a small way, and continue to take and enjoy the naturally attractive but dangerous food which their passion supplies to them.
Or
let
me suppose
a person
in
THE YOUNG
347
a boat, drifting, pleasantly
and without any
He
labour on his part, along a slow current. has perhaps some idea, or he. has been there
that
rocks
are
himself, saying, the worst often
will
when
see the
I
told,
he deludes rocks,"
not to be seen, but just under
am
coining near to them, work with oar and sail to save myself."
the water, I
"Oh,
ahead, but
"when
No
I
such thing the current has become too strong, and he is on the rocks before he knows where he is. So it must be with the youth :
who is
drifts
on the current of that passion which
strongest,
in
the
worst
direction.
What
must happen if a person acts in a way that is a weakening of himself and a strengthening of his enemy ? What must happen if a person turns his back on his weak point, which the
enemy
is
watching, or leaves
it
open
to
the
? What must happen if a person not does not only keep himself the strongest in his but creates a stronger foe and invites castle, him in ? Well, our Lord tells us. The enemy
assailant
will
have him and
all
his spoils.
It is
of the
first
importance that the young should be convinced that they have a predominant passion or inclina tion in a wrong direction, that they should know it,
and be forewarned and thus forearmed against
34S
I
ETERA ET NOVA
the wreck and ruin which must
playing with or yielding to it. the truth, and expressed it
Look to the beginnings weak at first for if you do "
;
in
the end save
I
you."
come
of their
The pagans knew
the not,
when they little
said,
beginnings,
no medicine
will
low true that saying
Chrysostom and of St. Francis de Sales, \Ye should be proved true, by experience: more afraid of the little than of the great sin of St.
"
:
the
former
read slave;
attracts,
the
latter
repels."
We
Spartan parents used to make a drunk, and then show him in his foolish
that
beastly state to their children, in order to create in them a horror of And if we intemperance.
could
read the lives of those who, once innocent and good, came to be the hopeless slaves of some vile passion, we would see that
they came to this state by making little of the beginnings in the direction of that passion, and fell by degrees. One might say, with perfect truth, to a youth beginning to play fast and loose with his predominant passion Take care, there are thousands lost in this world and the "
:
next by slavery to a vice which, when young, they abhorred, the suggestion of which was repelling to them, who would have resented even a hint that they could come to such a state,
T/fE
YOUNG
349
and who yet came to it. How ? By decrees, by making little of the early temptations." When a boy is made a believer in the above he should be carefully instructed in the means special to the right treatment of his truths,
dominant inclination or passion, and impressed with the truth that,
if he patiently use these means, he must hold his own against it; and that, if he do not, he cannot the passion will carry him its own wav. It may be well to be say a word which :
helpful to those
may
who have
the great responsi of bility instructing the young, often a number of them I deem it not out together, or alone. of place to do so, because some seem to think that you should never allude to the sixth
mandment when
com
instructing even boys of from
eight to ten or twelve years of age,
you would suggest a dangerous sin about which they were
fearing that curiosity, or a
ignorant. I remember getting myself this advice and direction. Now this be not difficulty may only met, but brushed aside, for the following reasons .--First, How could a person be supposed to give useful, practical, religious instruction unless he warned
and protected young boys principally in mind against
for
I
have these
their worst spiritual
VETERA ET NOVA
350
whom
must after a very short tune encounter against a sin about which they must soon know much, and to which they will cer sins the commonest tainly be strongly tempted to corrupt nature, the most degrading, and the most destructive of happiness here and here after? Secondly, But can this be done without Let me first danger oi harm ? Certainly. enemy,
they
\
take boys of from eight to twelve. I suppose on them a myself instructing very important
them, and they come.
know
how
to
And even
all,
how
keep clear of meet and fight them when
subject "-Temptations,
"You speak as follows: the young, are tempted.
I
Temptations
to
to
come, and
hate,
will
to
vanity,
to at
impatience, anger, times some queer
ugly temptations, suggested perhaps by some coarse ugly words said in your presence."
know what
is meant by and queer ugly thoughts temptations, good is
Now,
if
these boys
done; .and if they be perfectly innocent, these words could teach them nothing But o wrono-. after a year or two, when these boys are sub jected to such temptations, they will think or know now why Father So-and-so say, Oh, r*>
I
spoke so words,
often
etc.,
of ugly temptations, of ugly
how we should
resist
them, and
THE YOUNG
351
how we
should keep clear of bad companions, and of anything which could cause them; and so they find themselves forewarned and fore
armed. If the
boys be older, their instructor may safely go further, always, however, with pru dence and caution. Hoys of fifteen or sixteen often
know more
of such sins than their
more
innocent instructor.
once heard a very remarkable sermonconsidered as such by all who heard it -on the subject of impurity, preached to a congregation of boys varying from ten to It was twenty. conceived and but this did delicately composed, I
not weaken
clearness and power. It put before them the physical and misery degrada tion which such sins bring to its victims in this world, as well as the spiritual consequences in its
A
life and the next. perfectly innocent could learn nothing harmful from it then, boy but he would gather much that would be good for him afterwards, if he remembered it whilst it was calculated to make a deep impression, and to inspire a great horror of the vice, in those
this
;
who were
not so innocent. Besides the means special
tion
or
sin,
a
to
his
tempta
boy should be exhorted not
Vn TERA E T NO VA
352
to
make
friends
good, and such,
if
he
with
those
who
not
are
quietly get and keep clear of
to
see,
after
a
time,
that
they
are
not safe companions for him. Unfortunately, bad are, as a rule, self-asserting, and,
the
by a strong way of talking and acting, get a dangerous influence over the good, who are too A brave boy who often timid and cowardly. has the courage of his good convictions, and upholds them, is a great power for good amongst The: young should be urged his companions. to be hard workers, and to have a horror ot idle-mindedness and idle-handedness to have some outdoor game or sport, that which they ;
like best,
and which therefore keeps the mind
to seek in all their recreations best occupied those which, whilst being wholesome, are the ;
most delightful. Hut they should be warned and put on their guard against a common tempta too common in these days tion namely, that of giving so much of mind and heart and
hand
to recreation, that
more important
are either neglected or got through and careless manner.
The boy who who goes even, and keeps
to
it
in a
duties
hurried
short ones says his prayers, to confession against his will,
regularly after he leaves school,
THE YOUNC and then uses the grace he has in fighting predominant passion, is on the sure road
353
his
to
heaven. Parents, no matter
how
and all the wealthy, should always insist on their boys, when school-life is over, giving themselves to some work and they should in this give
more
if
they be
so,
,
them a
certain liberty, allowing them to select that profession or business for which have
they a natural liking, and therefore probably natural talent, and in which they are certain to take an interest. Parents should not force a boy to undertake a work for which he has neither taste nor talent.
Hut their greatest mistake is exposing boys, after college time, to an idle aimless life a mistake for which too many have suffered a fearful even in this world. penalty,
CHAPTER XXI Tin; RICH
I\
St.
Matthew
our Lord great
s
have: an
account of
interview with that young
possessions,"
when He
we
xix.
man
who went away
said to him,
"
If
"of
"sad
thou wilt be perfect, to the poor,
and give
o-o sell what thou hast, and thou shall have a treasure in heaven and come follow Immediately after this Amen event, our Lord "said to I lis disciples, ;
Me-."
man shall hardly enter say to you, that a rich He then em heaven." of into the kingdom I
He had just said, by using what And a was probably proverbial expression: to a camel for is easier pass again I say to you, It for a rich man than a of the needle, through eye phasises what
kingdom of heaven." Hut when Who, disciples wondered very much, saying, some word the softened He saved?" be then, can
to enter into the "the
what, telling them, that with God possible but
"With
all
;
We
need not
o-
o
men
this is
things are
possible."
far to find certain 354
im
reasons
THE RICH
355
the rich are in greater danger of beingwho are not. The human and natural love of riches occasions temptations, and places obstacles in the way of salvation which are special to the rich, (i) There is the
why
lost
than those
fear
that
they may be not over - scrupulous, dishonest or unjust, in their perhaps ways of getting and increasing wealth. (2) There is the danger that, so interested in if not being
absorbed by their passion, they may not give enough or any time, or importance, to^the spiritual things of the soul.
them the means of indulging
(3) in
Wealth gives
things sensual, ministers to pride and particularly of the poor.
voluptuous, sinful. (4) contempt of others, ^St.
The
Ignatius,
Two
in
It
his
celebrated
Standards,"
represents
meditation, "Lucifer,
the mortal to
his
tions :-
enemy of our human demon emissaries the
They
are
riches, so that they
to the vain
may
unbounded pride; so
giving
following direc tempt men to covet the more easily come
to
first
honour of
nature,"
this
that
world, and then to the first step is
riches, the second honour, the third pride, and from these three he leads them to all steps
other
vices."
Holy Scripture has many
texts
which bear out
VRTERA ET NOVA of Lucifer from his point of view. in Lord, as has been noted above, states the words the difficulty which
wisdom
the
Our
great very strong whilst rich encounter in the matter of salvation, He gives the reason of this in that inspired text
:
"
The
desire of
money
is
the root of all
evils."
There is another thing by which the rich de too often of God s favour and prive themselves incur Ilis displeasure, namely, by want of grati tude for the very temporal good things given
;
so as to outrage nay more, by abusing them He is most which Him in the two things about sensitive- Mis own ("dory and man s salvation. and the fulness "The earth is the Lord s, His is the corn, and the wine, and the thereof." the precious stones. He oil, gold and silver, and is
at all. away, or not give over and ruleth all things.
free to give or take
His providence
is
forget that as they like their wealth is not their own, to do with it that it is and always is the property
The
rich too often forget
all
this
\
strict of God, lent to them for a time under the to conditions; that they use it according misuse or will of God the owner, never to treat Him rich abuse it. And yet too often the most ungratefully by using His property against This is too evident in the public Himself.
THE RICH
357
You
can scarcely take up a newspaper, without learning that noble persons, and
lives of
some.
bankruptcy or worse by extravagant, voluptuous living, by gambling, by stock exchange or company speculations. Again, the rich would not for anything change places with the hungry, the naked, the
once; wealthy,
have come;
to
homeless, with the; poor, and yet these the poor- are better before
But where
many of God than
often their gratitude kindness to them in the
they are. for this
is
exceptional matter of the good things of this world
God
tells
us
that
He
is
?
!
!
very sensitive to
and hurt by the ingratitude of the rich, and by their worst form of ingratitude, in abusing for sinful purposes His sacred You. property. have taken My gold and My silver, and made them idols to yourself." "You did not bring "
Me
sweet cane with money, or but you made
the fat of victims in
your
sins,
iniquities."
serve them
;
and wearied
Yes,
they made
in their vile
Me with Me serve you fill
Me
with
the Great
sinning, for
your
God
they used
or abused His gifts in the very act of sinning.
When
your hands with good God things, you said, Go away from me." must punish such ingratitude, and He does. "
Again,
I
filled
VE TERA E T NO VA
358
The
rich
should bear
command
in
mind
that there
is
portion of their superiluous wealth to the poor, the non-fulfilling of which should necessarily tell against them.
a divine
to give a
would be endless to cite the texts of Scripture, old and new, in which God gives and presses It
this
command
"Defraud
not
nay more,
;
the.
when
poor of their
God alms."
says,
He
by using the Theologians have no doubt
clearly states the strict obligation
word
"defraud."
as to this being a rigid precept. They explain what is meant by superiluous wealth, and even
mention the percentage of it, which is the right It may be said, in passing, that of the poor. this
command
of
God
helps, at least in part, and to vindicate Divine
solve a mystery, Providence in the unequal distribution of the
to
be
I think it may safely goods of this world. if all the money sinfully spent that presumed, and -therefore against the will and command in drink and in other ways by the of God and that the rich poor, were carefully laid up, observed the divine command of almsgiving, there would be no objects of charity, but those who could and would be well looked to by charitable institutions and individuals. The manner in which the greatest saints,
RICH
359
and preachers of the Church urge this calculated to startle precept is remarkable, and A. Lapide cites the consciences of the rich. SS. Jerome, Ambrose, Augustine, Chrysostom, and others as echoing the following words of which is going to "That bread, St. Basil:
doctors,
the property ot the poor; which is hanging useless in your
waste at home, that garment,
wardrobe,
is
is
the property of the naked
;
those
are the rotting in your dressing-room, and that money property of the bare-footed shoes,
;
the property of the They speak of the rich who do not poor." and one, robbers give alms to the poor as
buried
the earth
in
(sic)
is
"
"
;
St.
Ambrose
I
think, has this striking saying:
rooms are covered with gold, and the naked stand at your door unheeded -- the hungry ask for bread, and are refused, and your horse champs the golden There is, however, a bright side to this and if God and Mis servants say question of strong words to the rich on the dangers their state, and still stronger on their duty of "Your
bit."
;
charity to the poor, they also say which are very consoling. They state
looking
words
in
roundly that the rich who are good and gener ous to the poor will not be lost God will so ;
VETEKA RT NOVA
3^
temper His grace
in
their regard as to save
them. (
sin
to
iocl tells
the rich, that
"Alms
deliver from
all
and from death, and will not suffer the soul oo into darkness. Alms shall he a great con
fidence before the
Most High God
to
them
all
And again, "Alms (Tob. iv.). delivereth from death, purgeth sins, and that give
it"
away
maketh
As
to find
mercy and
"
life
everlasting (xii.). water (juencheth a Ilaming fire, so alms
resisteth sins" (Lccli. "Give alms out xxxii.). of thy substance?, and turn not away thy face from the poor, and so the Lord will not turn The alms of a man away from thee (Tob. iv.). "
"
as a signet, and shall preserve grace; as the of his Such apple eye (Eccli. is
"
sayings
xvii.).
abound.
Hence God
man The ransom
of a rich 1
x.
(Prov.
and
is
says, "The substance the city of his strength" and ;
of a
man
s
"
life
is
in
his riches
xiii.).
The and
great teachers, particularly in the fourth fifth centuries, Basil, the Gregories,
Am
Augustine, Jerome, and Chrysostom, seem to think that no one who is kind, charit able, and generous to the poor for love of our brose,
Lord,
will
be
lost.
These great men preached,
as a rule, in rich cities such as Milan, Antioch,
THE RICH
361
Alexandria, Constantinople, and to wealthy and It is also voluptuous-living audiences. very
remarkable the frequency with which they preached on alms deeds. They held that if persons, the rich, wished to have a sign of pre destination in this life, they might have it in the fact that they were good to the poor for love of Christ,
They
cited
many
to
them not a
sayings of
difficult
God
to
thing.
prove
this,
hut their most powerful and convincing argu ment was taken from our Lord s description of
Judgment
Day.
rich,
"Being
poor that lie might enrich
us."
lie
He
became sanctified
poverty by freely selecting this state for Him self. He fell in love with Poverty, and not her in heaven, came on earth to wed finding "
her,"
so spoke St.
In any case,
Francis.
know from His own words
we
that the poor are
His representatives, one with Him, in some But to the special way, as the rich are not. description of Judgment Day. of the Church note that our
All these giants
Lord the King
gives no reason for bringing the elect to heaven, except that they were charitable to the poor in temporal masters, recognising Himself in them. "
For
Come
He
turns to those on His right, and says, Father, possess you ye blessed of
My
VRTERA KT NOVA
3 r, 3
you from the founda was hungry, and you for tion of the-, world Me to gave Me to eat; thirsty, and you gave naked, drink a stranger, and you took Me in Me visited and Me sick, covered and you you J Me." hey, so in prison, and you came to the
kingdom prepared
for I
:
;
;
;
;
nay, they addressed, are naturally surprised in think lie is too good rewarding them so ;
Hence never did. magnificently for what they see we did when you hungry, they say, Lord, naked, sick, in prison, and houseless, thirsty, "
looked to "
Amen
of these
On
I
He
lint
you?"
at
once,
answered,
as you did it to one say to you, as long le.ast brethren, you did it to Me"
My
the other hand,
He
gives no reason for
that they were casting the lost into hell, except not recognising wanting in this kind of charity, to them on turns He Him in His poor. For His left, and Depart from Me, you cursed, "
says, into everlasting fire, which was prepared for the For I was hungry, and devil and his angels. thirsty, and you gave and naked, you covered Me not
you gave Me, not
Me
not drink
to eat
;
;
;
a stranger, and you took Me: not prison,
and you
visited
Me
naturally sei/e
uro-e a reason
why *
;
sick,
These miser an excuse, and
not."
able outcasts t"?
in
in
this awful
sentence should
THE RICH be
not
For
executed.
363
"they
answer
Him,
saying, Lord, when did we see Thee hungry, or thirsty, or a stranger, or naked, or sick, or in prison, and did not minister to Thee ? And "
answer them, saying, Amen I say to as you, you did it not to one of these least, neither did you do it to Me and these; shall "He
shall
;
go
into everlasting punishment, but the; just into life all this in everlasting." mind, Having It is not possible that the soul rich in charity to the poor will be oppressed on Judgment Day." In vain will sins accuse
Chrysostom
"
says,
"
him
whom
day who
the poor excuse. He will see a bad stands for sentence, unless he has the
poor as his
on that day
Chrysostom gives as the charitable will be safe
advocates."
the great reason "
:
why
Because giving
lent to the Lord,
and now
they
made
to the poor, they their Judge their
He
must repay them." But stronger and more remarkable are the words of St. Augustine. Preaching on the
debtor,
text, "As water quenches a flaming fire, so do alms destroy sin!" he says, "When our Lord cometh to judge the world, He imputeth alms deeds only to those He is about to crown, as if saying, If I were to examine, weigh, scrutinise your works, it would not be difficult for Me to
VE TRRA R T NO VA
364
something for which I could cast you off; but no conic into My kingdom, for when I was hungry, you gave Me to eat. You come into My kingdom, not because you have not sinned, but because you redeemed your sins by alms deeds." khers could be cited who held similar views, founded on the teaching of inspired Scripture. I) ut enough has been said to prove that God gives great graces to all who recognise Himself in is poor, and are kind of manner, tender of and heart, generous of hand to them graces which will, by keeping them free of sin, or by find
(
1
I
;
giving them the gift of a true repentance, bring is own them, in way, home to Himself. "The I
way the
to
I
heaven,"
poor
-give
says St. Augustine, to them, that you may
wander away from for
the
"is
it."
A
sweet
by not
and easy a beautiful
Besides, way thing for the rich to make themselves like to our Lord, their divine Model and Judge, in one of His most marked characteristics. He was rich.
it
is
"
His Himself almost gave exclusively to heal, comfort, console, and help, as best He could, the poor, the miserable, and the afflicted. He says to the rich, by "His acts which are as commands, Go you also and do likewise." rich
in
mercy,"
active mission,
and, during the clays of
APPENDICES
IMITATION OF OUR LORD IT has been insisted on again and again that the study of our Lord s life above all, of His 1 assion should have for its result the forming of our lives, interiorly tells
and
according to
exteriorly,
us so Himself: and St.
before us
when he says
that
"
He
His.
Leo puts this truth well our Lord became man
and that the perfection of man is But is it possible for a man to make himself like to our Lord ? Certainly. God has commanded us to do so, He does not command and with His grace we can do so. impossibilities, Let me prove this by three striking facts. First, to be our model, to be like to
Him."
In the early part of the seventeenth century there lived Rome a priest 1 (Father Camillus), now a canonised
in
saint,
souls. seller,
who was noted as a Confessor and Director of One day a poor man, a charcoal maker and presented himself to the Father, saying,
"
I
wish to become a saint, and soon, and 1 have been advised to come to you for advice." Well," answered Camillus, you tell me you can read, let me give "
"as
you the
New Testament 1
St.
read
Camillus de Lellis. 365
it,
study
it,
Feast, July 18.
and
try to
APPENDICES
366
become
like to
Him, our Lord, whose life it gives us. and you will become a saint." A year or two after, a poor charcoal seller came in contact, by accident, with a noble, when passing through one of the narrow Roman streets. The noble, indignant, struck the poor man on the face, who immediately turned to him the other cheek. The noble, affected by this, knelt down and asked pardon. This was the poor man who had asked advice of Father Camillas, and the fact just mentioned shows with what effect he had studied the life of our Lord. Are we not better educated than he? have we not the New Testament, and the grace to study it If not
Do
this,
aright?
so,
why
become, in time, like to him who practised so per fectly even the counsels of our Lord ? The second fact is told of a young lady, a member of the celebrated Orsini (Roman) family. She was left, when young, an orphan with large temporal She had a great desire to be holy, but possessions. found a great obstacle to this, in want of
m
patience,
want of control of temper and tongue, worried as she often was by servants, retainers, and others with whom she had to deal. For some time she failed again and again, and made little or no progress. Reading, one day, the history of the Passion, she marked the words," but Jesus was silent," and this when the most insulting and outrageous charges were being made against Him. An inspiration came to her to embroider these words and place them under her eye on the table at which she sat receiving her
APPENDICES dependants.
When
she
felt
367
the temptation
to
im
patience, temper, tongue beginning to get at her, she
used to look on those words, and, remembering her
God endured
shamed became very holy. all can, when they her, she
all
patiently and silently for love of herself into imitation of Ilim, and
Why find, as
not act as she did, and as many do, that the great,
and perhaps only, spiritual enemies they have are the temper and the tongue? The third fact is told as follows. A French officer, who had risen from the ranks under Napoleon I. and fought bravely
in
many
of his great battles, after the up the world in disgust and
defeat of Waterloo threw
entered a Trappist monastery. One day his novice master was showing a distinguished French noble through the house, and when in the chapter-room the
happened to pass. The novice master determined to give him a trial, or make what is sometimes called an experiment so he called him, and, soldier novice
;
placing him face to face with the noble, said to the latter: What would you think and feel if you found "
yourself in the presence of a received many favours from
man who,
about
the
after
having
the
great Napoleon, betrayed him in the end, and has come here to hide and bury his shame?" The insulting insinuation was clear, and the novice, full of indignation, was to
passionately deny
charge,
when,
in
raising his head to do so, his eyes fell on the large crucifix hanging on the wall of the chapter-room. At once he thought of his God enduring patiently
ArPRNDICES
368
and
His awful tortures for love of him, a he drooped his head and said no word.
silently
sinner
II
FAITH IN
a
for
the acceptance of revealed
very well - written review of a book which questioned or denied the revealed mysteries, the following words made an impression on me. "The puxxles of the natural order are meant to school us
main mysterious recalled
without
a fact of its
"mysteries
difficult
after
of
my
moral. puxxlcs
"
mysteries which re
These words also was not
revelation."
schooldays, which
There in
explanation,
are,"
the
more
said
natural
my
teacher,
order
unintelligible,
more than
those of religion.
For example, take the root of a rose tree it is an unsightly crooked bit of wood, without beauty of form, of look, of colour, and per ;
Fix it in matter the rottenest you matter disgusting to eye and to the sense of smell. And yet out of both comes a flower most fectly odourless.
can get
beautiful in shape and form, brilliant in colour and And men believe in this, tint, and of delicious odour. cannot the how of it men who though they explain
question or deny divine mysteries, though these rest on a higher authority, namely, the clearly revealed word of God." the Yes, many mysteries of nature should school us for the receiving of those divine mysteries remain mysteries after revelation."
"which
A SELECTION FROM
1. H. GILL & SON S PUBLIC ATMS. The Comparative Number By Rev. X. WAI.SII, S.J.
John Baptist Franzelin, Rev.
I5y Study. Cloth, 45.
Rpnertorium
of the Saved and the Third Kdition. Cloth, 2s.
A
S.J.
NICHOLAS
Oratoris
Lost.
and
Biographical Sketch With Portrait. S.J.
WAI.SII,
Hundred
Outlines of Six
Sacri.
ERRATA,/ Page 133,
line 1, read
"poison"
Page 250, lines 9 and 10, read Page
321, line 22, read
The tatecnism
"prison."
effect
"
for
"
affect.
"
"
heroically
or perseverance,
Moral,
for
"
for
"
heroicly."
^n mmum-ai, i/^..^. and Social Ex
Liturgical, Apologetical, Philosophical, Four Vols. 15y Mgr. GAU.ME. position of Religion.
,
,
2Os.
St. Francis Xavier of the Saints. St. St. Catherine of Siena St. Alphonsus Philip Neri St. Francis St. Vincent de Paul Liguori St. Ignatius Loyola Each Volume contains Maxims for every de Sales St. Teresa. Day in the Year. Cloth, is. each.
Maxims and Counsels
Anthology. Poems in Praise of the FosterEy Rev. MATTHEW RCSSEU., S.J. 3s. The Divine Plan of the Church: Where Realised and Where Not. l!y Rev. JOHN MAcLAUGiiUN. Paper, is. 6d. St.
Joseph
s
Father.
;
cloth, 2s. 6d.
24
*
APPENDICES
3 68
and
silently
sinner
His
;i
he drooped
tortures for love of him, a
\vful
his
head and said no word. II 1
l.\
a
very well
-
A Til
written
I
i-ox
_ v^n^iwus uuour.
;\ndmen
believe in this,
men who though they cannot explain the how of it rest on these question or deny divine mysteries, though word revealed the a higher authority, namely, clearly should nature of of God." Yes, the many mysteries school us for the receiving of those divine mysteries "which
remain mysteries after
revelation."
A SELECTION FROM
M.H. GILL & SON S PUBLICATIONS. The Comparative Number By Rev. X. WAI.SH,
S.J.
John Baptist Franzelin,
A
S.J.
NICHOLAS
Rev.
Study. By Cloth, 45.
of the Saved and the Third Edition. Cloth, 2s.
Lost.
Biographical Sketch and With Portrait. S.J.
WALSH,
Outlines of Six Hundred Oratoris Sacri. the Sundays and Holidays of the Ecclesiastical Year also for other Solemn Occasions. Compiled from the Works of Distinguished Preachers of different Ages and Nations New Edition. Three Vols., by Rev. HERMAN HUESEK, D.I).
Repertorium Sermons
for all
;
1
5s.
;
or complete in
(
)ne Yol., I2s. 6d.
Dr. Moriarty, late Bishop of Two Yols. Most Rev. Dr. COFFEY.
Sermons by the Most Rev. Edited by Kerry. Cloth, I2s.
the
Meditations on the Duties of Religious, especially those devoted to the Instruction of Youth. By a Superioress of the Ursulines of Montargis.
Light
from the
Lowly
Cloth, 4*. ;
Sanctified Themselves in the Spanish by the Rev.
Eour separate Yolumes. each Yolume.
in
i.
or,
Lives of Persons
Humble
Positions.
who have
Translated from
W. M
New Edition, Do.NAi.n, D.I). YVith Three Illustrations. Cloth, is.
Lives of
St. Arnold, St. Lives of St. Justa, etc. ; 2. Galmier, St. Luquese, etc. ; 3. Lives of St. Peter, St. Nicephorus, etc. 4. Lives of St. Benedict, Joseph Labre, ;
St. Isidore, etc.
Its Pains and Consolations. Purgatory Dean KINANK. is. 6d. :
The Catechism
of Perseverance.
An
By Very Rev.
Historical, Dogmatical,
Liturgical, Apologetical, Philosophical, and Social position of Religion. By Mgr. GAUMK. Eour Yols., 2Os.
Moral,
Ex
Maxims and Counsels St.
Philip St.
Liguori
de Sales
Day St.
St.
in the
Joseph Eather.
of the Saints. St. Francis Xavier Catherine of Siena St. Alphonsus St. Vincent de Paul St. Francis Ignatius Loyola Teresa. Each Volume contains Maxims for every Neri
Year.
Not.
cloth, 2s. 6d.
24
Cloth,
is.
each.
Poems in Praise of the FosterAnthology. By Rev. MATTHEW RUSSELL, S.J. 3s.
s
The Divine Plan Where
St.
of the Church: Where By Rev. JOHN MACLAUGHI.IX.
Realised and Paper,
is.
6d.
;
A
Selection from M. H. Gill
I-
and
Ninth
the
M. \<;riKK.
K. \NCIS
his
Times.
With
Portraits.
A
Student.
Austin,
Geoffrey
I
.
..
I
t
ll.ily
and
IV. Pope P.P., M.R.I. A. D.I),
St.
Life.
My New
ol
The
Life of
Mary
or, The Love of Jesus in is. By Very Kev. Dean KINANK.
Tabernacle;
Eucharist.
Adrian
The Victims
Author
Cloth, 4s.
of the
Ihe Mo.-,
JOHN
3s. 6d.
,
The Dove
late
Tale of Irish School
.
Essays by Sarah Atkinson, Author of Aikcnhead."
the
By 3*. 6d.
H\ Very Rev. A. SIIKKNAV I). I).. Curate Luke Delme^e, etc. Cloth, !
By the Most
and Scholars. Second Edition. Js. 6d.
Rev. Dr. HI.ALY.
Pius
s Publications.
Schools
Ancient
Ireland s
& Son
<>d.
Ireland.
Rev.
.By
S.
MALONK,
J.
O .RKII,I,V,
is. 6.1.
Mamertime.
of the
By Rev. A.
3s. (id.
Joseph of Jesus and the Foster-
Papers about
Priedieu
Mary.
By Kev. M. RrssKi.i.,
athci-.
l
Cloth,
S.J.
3*.
A (luide for Priests in their Directorilim Sacerdotale. With Public and Private Life. F. BKNKDICT VAI.UY, S.J. an Appendix for the use of Seminarists. New (Fifth) Fdition. l
>y
4s. 6d. net.
The
First
of Blessed
Cloth,
S.J.
The
to the Great Mogul: or, Rudolf Acquaviva. By Rev. F. GOUHIC.
Mission
Christian
The Story
3s. 6d.
net.
By Rev.
Life of St. Augustine. Third Edition. Cloth, 5s.
Moore
s Irish Melodies. Taper cover. Is.: cloth, best morocco, 15-S.
Historical
Sketch
BURTON, C.M.
With Pianoforte Accompaniments. ud.;
5s.
the
of
P.
leather,
extra
yilt,
Persecutions suffered
6d.
6s.
;
the
by
Catholics of Ireland under the Rule of Cromwell and the Puritans. By CARDINAL MORAN. Cloth. 3s. 6d.
Discourses: Doctrinal and Moral. Dr. MAI KVII.LY. Svo. cloth. 7s. 6d. Life of St.
By the Most
By Rev. A. HARRY, C.SS.R.
Patrick.
Instructions on Preaching, etc.
By Rev.
P.
Rev. is.
BOVLK, C.M.
2s. 6d.
Derriana:
O
Golden
and
Essays
DOIIKRTV.
Poems.
By the Most Rev.
Dr.
7S. 6(1.
Grains:
Sanctification of Cloth, red edges,
A
Collection of Little Counsels for the Everyday Life. Translated from the French. is.
;
German
calf, gilt
edges, 45.
A
Selection from M. H. Gill
The
fmni
Issue
edges.
the Stereotype Plates. Cloth, js. Od. French morocco, 8s. 6d. calf, I2s. :
(>s.
;
A Narrative Story of Ireland. A. M. Sui. I.IVAN. New Edition.
The
of
I!y
s Tales. Edition, with Six Illustrations.
One Volume,
plete in
The Origin
and
History
Two
Dr. JOYCK.
The Lectures
red
morocco.
I4s.
History. 6d.
2s.
paper
;
\ ols.
of
3*.
Cloth,
3s.
6<1.
Names and
Irish
Com
Enlarged.
Places.
Cloth, IDS.
a Certain Professor.
of
AKRI:I.I..
Reeves
;
Irish
Cloth,
New
Canon Schmid
I
New
roan,
:
<xl.
is.
cover,
P.y
s Publications.
With Notes and Comments.
Bible.
Douay
& Son
Uy Rev. JOSKIMI
6d.
Bible History. Edited, with numerous Notes, Most Rev. \Yiu.iAM ]. WAI.SII, D.I)., Archbishop of
the Dublin.
In-
Cloth,
js.
The Mystical Flora
of St. Francis Life under the emblem of Cl.AKA MUI. HOLLAND. Cloth, 3s. 6(1.
de
Christian
Sales;
Plants.
or,
The
Translated
by
Hone
Diurnie Breviarii The Smallest and Roman!. Cheapest Edition ever published, printed on fine opaque India paper; si/e 3! 2.1 and half an inch thick, 750 pages. Newly Revised Edition in the following landings: Persian morocco, best morocco, 4*. net; best morocco, 3s. 6d. net 6s. net tuck, black calf, tuck, 6s. net morocco, box circuit, 7s. 6d. net Russia leather, box circuit, Ss. net. :
;
;
;
;
Officium Defunctorum et Ordo Bxsequiarum pro Adultis et Parvulis una cum Missa et Absolutione Defunctorum. By the
Rev. Dr. WAI.SII.
Mo>t
The Shrine Prayers. is.
6il.
3s. 6d.
;
;
Cloth,
2s. 6d.
;
2s.
;
calf or
morocco,
Russia leather, 4s. 6d.
Indulgences. lation. P>y
according to
Life of
Edition.
Rutland roan, or paste grain,
The Christian
Rites.
Xew
the Sacred Heart. A New Manual of By a Dominican Father. Cloth, is. French morocco, of
Instructed in the By Rev. A. MAUKKL.
Nature and
Use
of
An
approved Trans COSTKI.I.OK, P.P." Revised and Enlarged the Latest Decisions of the Sacred Congregation of
Rev.
Sixth Edition.
Madame
S.
[.
P.
2s. 6d.
de Bonnault d Houet, Foundress of the
Society of the Faithful Companions of Jesus. Translated from the French. With a Preface by LADY UKKBKKT. New Edition. Cloth, 45. s Manual of Universal Church History. Translated from the last Cerman Edition by Rev. Dr. PAMIM H and Rev. T. S. BYRNE. With Maps. Eour Volumes. Cloth, 2Os.
Alzog
A Selection from M. H. A Mediaeval Hero 1
T. IH-KKK,
.
and
Good
O.D.C.
6d.
35.
Gems
and
Tales, Sketches, Fdition. Cloth, js. 6d.
for the
i.
Sermons
at Mass.
Life of the 1
The
.
.y
\\ ith
Rev.
O KKKFFE. New
P.
Blessed Virgin Mary.
of the
The History (h sini.
I
Illu.-tr.uions.
3s.
I
II.
C. Ilr.si .MiKi n,
.
I>.
of
Thoughts
from
gathered
I
.y
2s.
Abbe
the
Christ.
I
St.
Francis
By
Rev.
de
.y
Rt\.
Sales,
I
ere
IIuc.UET.
With Reflections
at
the ends
Writings.
hi>
Edition.
NYith Introduction by the \ ery \\ith Illustrations, js. 6d.
RuTTKK.
Consoling
Girls,
Illustrations.
6d.
Our Blessed Lord and Saviour Jesus Rev.
and
I
From Favourite Poets. Edited by With Six Illustrations. 2s. 6d.
Young.
MCI. HOI. AND.
Ro>.\
for Boys With oems.
Reading
containing
New
s Publications.
Thomas, Carmelite Bishop.
Peter
Pleasant
& Son
Sketch P.eing an Historical By Rev.
Carmel:
of
Life of St.
of the
Gill
Cloth, 2s.
The Imitation
The
of Christ.
New
Edition, Christ. Imitation of Completely without Relictions, with Morning and Night Prayers and Prayers Persian morocco, French morocco, is. at Mass. Cloth. Also Same Edition, best morocco, y. best calf, ,s. limp, 2s. with red lines round pages, printed on thin opaque India paper, GUSTAVK DOKK, with Prayers at and Twelve Illustration:; 6<1.
;
;
;
;
after
Persian morocco, limp, 3s. 2s. best German calf, limp, 3s. 6d. French morocco, tuck, 3-s. German calf, padded, 4s. 6d. net morocco, limp, 3s. 6d. Russia leather, tuck, 6s. net. morocco, padded, 45. 6d. net The smallest Catholic Prayer The Bijou Prayer Book. , inches. 400 pages, printed Book, the size being only i2 x \\ French morocco, is. on beautiful thin opaque India paper.
Mass.
French morocco, limp,
;
;
;
;
;
;
;
\
;
morocco or
call",
is.
6d.
German,
;
calf, tuck, 35.
;
Russia leather,
3s.
Translated from the Latin Vulgate. Chrono
The New Testament.
References, and an Historical and Cloth, red edges, is.; paste grain, gilt edges, logical Index. Size, 6A x 4^ Also a Large Print Edition, with Notes. 2s. 6d. morocco, 5s. calf, 3s. 6d. inches. cloth, is. 3d. Cloth, is. net \Vith
Annotations,
;
;
;
Complete Catalogue of all our Publications sent on application.
M. H, GILL
&
SON,
Publishers,
will be
DUBLIN